


Class 

Book 41U- 


Gopigiit N°_tij._ 

copy-2, 

COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT. 










A 




. t 

s 




* 










KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 






















































































































H> KING, * 
TUTANKHAMEN 

HIS ROMANTIC HISTORY 
= ' ,T ' 

. v tWV' l AA^VsAA v <&&& 1—-3 % 

>» ^ HTa QOOSPfc A**i»*s» 


. 



Relating how, as Prince of Hermonthis, 
he won the love of 

SENPA 

PRIESTESS OF THE TEMPLE OF KARNAK 
and through her interest achieved 

THE THRONE OF THE PHARAOHS 


ARCHIE REIT/ 

Author of “The Spell of Egypt” etc. 



0A\ U : 




Boston 

THE ST. BOTOLPH SOCIETY 
53 Beacon Street 
MDCCCCXXIII 




■-i ' 







<Vl 













































Copyright, 1923, by 
L - C. PAGE & COMPANY 
(incIorpora ted) 


All rights reserved 
Entered at Stationers’ Hall, London 



MADE in U. 8. A. 

First Impression, May, 1923 

MW 24 1923 ^ * 

©C1A704665 



HISTORICAL INTRODUCTION 

The exact date of the beginning of the Eight¬ 
eenth Dynasty in Egypt has been assigned by dif¬ 
ferent authorities to various years ranging from 
1822 B.C. to 1490 B.C. It seems, however, to be 
safe to assign the reign of Aames I, first of the 
Eighteenth Dynasty Pharaohs, to about the year 
1600 B.C. He was followed on the throne by 
Amenophis (or Amen-hetep) I, who founded the 
Brotherhood of Amen at Thebes. Amenophis II is 
usually placed at about 1500 B.C. Amenophis III, 
about 1450 B.C., chose, as his chief wife, the Lady 
Ti, who was the mother of Amenophis IV, who 
may be placed at about 1420 B.C. 

Amenophis IV, known in Egyptian history as 
the “heretic king,” did what no other Pharaoh had 
dared to do — he forsook all of the old gods, com¬ 
manded the worship of one god, Ra, or Aton, 
(an adaptation of the Heliopolitan sun-god) and 
deserted Thebes, the imperial capital, to build the 
city of Khuaten, where the god Ra might be wor¬ 
shipped in the form of the solar disc. 

Ra was self-begotten, the creator of gods and 
vii 


viii HISTORICAL INTRODUCTION 

men and was thought to be the offspring of the 
goddess Mut (the sky). He fought every night with 
the god Apep, the serpent, always was victorious, 
and reappeared each morning. In reality, he was 
the “king of gods,” “the lord of the thrones of the 
two lands.” A hymn to him, written in hieratic 
during the Eighteenth and Nineteenth Dynasties, 
says: “The gods love the smell of him, he is the 
eldest born of the dew.” (Compare Psalm CX:3, 
“Thou hast the dew of thy youth.”) 

There seems to be a perfect unity between the 
deciphered hymns to Ra, the self-begotten, and 
hymns to Jehovah in Hebrew^ Scriptures, giving 
him every attribute which Christians now ascribe 
to the Almighty. Papyrus number 9,901 in the 
British Museum has a hymn to Ra, a part of 
which might be from the Psalms, as for example: 
“Thou art the lord of heaven, thou art the lord of 
earth; thou art the creator of those who dwell in 
the heights and those who dwell in the depths. 
Thou art the one god who came into being at the 
beginning of time. Thou didst create the earth; 
thou didst fashion man; thou didst make the watery 
abyss of the sky; thou didst form Hapt (the Nile); 
thou art the maker of all streams and of the great 
deep and thou givest life to all that is therein.” 


HISTORICAL INTRODUCTION 


IX 


Ancient Thebes stood on a plain on both sides 
of the Nile, and in the hieroglyphics is usually 
called Vast, although the east bank of the Nile, 
including Kamak and Luxor, appears to have been 
referred to as A pet. The Hebrew Scriptures refer 
to the city as No, as in Ezekiel XXX: 14. 

Thebes dates from the most remote antiquity 
and it is impossible to know by whom it was 
founded. Diodorus says that it is the oldest city 
in Egypt, and there are scientists who believe that 
it probably existed ten thousand years ago. Knowl¬ 
edge of its history is constantly becoming greater 
and greater. M. Georges Legrain, excavating at 
Karnak, in a temple of the Eighteenth Dynasty, 
found that it rested upon remains of a temple of 
the Eleventh and Twelfth Dynasties, and that this 
in turn rested upon foundations of the Second 
Dynasty, and it is possible that future excavators 
will show that these foundations, themselves, rest 
upon those of pre-dynastic times. Legrain’s work 
alone added two thousand years to the history of 
Thebes. Inscriptions at Karnak prove that, from 
the time of Usertsen I (2433 B.C.) to that of 
Alexander II (about 312 B.C.), Thebes was the 
chief religious center of Upper Egypt. 

The “heresy” of Amenophis IV was not of 


X 


HISTORICAL INTRODUCTION 


long duration, indeed, during his reign the people 
of Thebes continued to worship their old gods in 
secret and to believe in them. Immediately follow¬ 
ing his reign, there was considerable toleration in 
religious beliefs. 

While Amenophis IV was busy with theological 
controversies, his empire had begun to crumble. 
Aziru, the Amorite, was capturing the cities of 
Egyptian vassals, while still vowing loyalty to the 
Pharaoh; and the cities wailed in vain for help, 
because Aziru reported that they had been treach¬ 
erous to Egypt. The Hittite encroachments were 
extending. Wild Semitic nomads, called Khabiri, 
were over-running Palestine. 

Amenophis IV was followed on the throne by 
Sefere, husband of his daughter, Meritaton, or 
Khu-Pen-Aton, which was in accordance with 
Egyptian succession laws. His reign was short, 
however, and Tut-Ankh-Aton, who married Senpa, 
or Anknespaaton, another daughter of Amenophis 
IV, became Pharaoh. It is possible that he was a 
natural child of Amenophis III by a woman of 
ignoble birth. Tut-Ankh-Aton changed his name 
to Tut-Ankh-Amen, thus from “beloved of Aton” 
to “beloved of Amen,” thus signifying the return 
to the worship of the old gods, particularly Amen- 


HISTORICAL INTRODUCTION 


xi 


Ra. He was the only Pharaoh who ever took the 
title of Prince of Hermonthis. 

Hermonthis has been called the Heliopolis of 
the South . In ancient times its chief deity was 
Menthu, a local god of war, whose attributes be¬ 
came merged into those of Horus. Subsequently, 
Menthu became one of the chief gods of Thebes. 
It is believed by some that Hermonthis was a city 
of great consequence before the powerful Princes 
of Thebes assumed national rule. Few remains of 
temples have been discovered on the site, but the 
few have been enlightening. Amenophis IV built 
a temple there, and it is the belief of the Arab 
population today that it marks the spot where 
Moses was found by Pharaoh’s daughter. This 
tradition has been used to construct the hypothesis 
that Moses (Mesu) entered the household of the 
Pharaoh, and that he converted him to the Hebrew 
religion, which was in reality the Aton heresy, 
Jehovah worship being rudely adapted to Egyptian 
solar worship. It is therefore possible, on this 
hypothesis, to assume that the persecution of the 
Hebrews in Egypt may have begun during the 
brief reign of Tut-Ankh-Amen, the blame, in the 
popular mind, resting upon Moses and his people 
for the detested Aton heresy, which came at a time 


HISTORICAL INTRODUCTION 


xii 

when the empire was beginning to decay. In fact, 
as much is indicated by stelae which exalt the 
virtues of Tut-Ankh-Amen, among them the restora¬ 
tion of the ancient gods and their sanctuaries. 

The story of the finding of Moses by the Pha¬ 
raoh’s daughter is a duplicate of the Egyptian 
belief that Isis hid her son Horus in an “ark” of 
papyrus among papyrus plants at the riverside, 
so that he would be saved from Set and crocodiles. 

Tut-Ankh-Amen, who died in youth, was fol¬ 
lowed upon the throne by Prince Ai, a cousin, or 
distant relative, of Amenophis IV. And soon 
came the end of the Eighteenth Dynasty. 

— Archie Bell 


Publisher’s Note 

Explanatory notes including definitions of some 
unfamiliar terms, will be found at the end of the 
book. 


CONTENTS 


Chapter 

I. 

Death of Old Gods . 

PAGE 

1 

Chapter 

II. 

The Prince of Hermonthis . 

. 14 

Chapter 

III. 

A New Pharaoh .... 

. 27 

Chapter 

IV. 

At Rantha’s Pavilion 

. 45 

Chapter 

V. 

The Lion Scents Blood . 

. 58 

Chapter 

VI. 

Priestess versus Queen 

. 92 

Chapter 

VII. 

The Secret of Karnak 

. 124 

Chapter VIII. 

Vengeance of Nubia . 

. 132 

Chapter 

IX. 

Victory of the Old Gods 

. 154 

Chapter 

X. 

The Return to Nature 

. 171 

Chapter 

XI. 

The Ordeal of Noon . 

. 185 

Chapter 

XII. 

The Queen’s Last Victim 

. 214 

Chapter XIII. 

The Voice from Karnak . 

. 230 

Chapter XIV. 

From Temple to Palace . 

. 238 

Chapter 

XV. 

Man, Pharaoh and God . 

. 259 












* 











LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS 


PAGE 


King Tut-Ankh-Amen and his Nubian 
Lion. 

The Ruins of the Temple of Karnak 

The Interior of the Temple of Karnak 

The Ruins of the Temple of Luxor . 


Frontispiece 
. . . 57 

. . . 102 

. . . 185 





m 


KING TUT ANKH AMEN 


CHAPTER I 
Death of Old Gods 

The gong had announced high noon and 
echoed through the vast Temple of Karnak. The 
sun was warm and a throng found welcome shelter 
in the shade of the massive, brilliantly colored 
columns, as thousands of hands were raised and 
thousands of lips mumbled a prayer to the Helio- 
politan sun-god, Ra. In accordance with royal 
decree, faces were turned toward the golden disc 
that was being carried at the head of a solemn 
procession by the High Priest Rolphis. Each 
person in the throng knew of the secret thought 
of the others, including priests, pastophors and 
choir. There was outward and visible evidence of 
the worship of one god, as had been commanded 
by the heretic king, Amenophis IV, who now called 
himself Khu-en-Aton, “spirit of the solar disc.” 
Amenophis had done what none of his predeces¬ 
sors had dared to do; he had defied the priests 
and traditions in a land where precedent 
1 


was 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


everything that was considered holy and right. 
Religion was the foundation of all things, yet he 
had attempted to sweep the old gods away and 
none arose who could successfully withstand him. 
The influence of the Israelitish Mesu (Moses) was 
over him, said the people, when they dared 
to discuss the heresy among themselves. The 
child, whom Pharaoh’s daughter had found near 
her bathing place at the riverside, floating in an 
ark of rushes, where he had been abandoned by 
his mother, had grown up at the court of the 
king, enjoyed the advantages of education that a 
royal prince would have received, and, much 
beloved by his foster-father, had succeeded in 
causing his conversion, if not to the Israelitish 
Jehovah, at least to a crude adaptation which dis¬ 
carded all other gods save the source of light and 
life, represented by the solar disc. 

The priests had attempted to combat this in¬ 
fluence, had endeavored in every way to arouse 
the people against the monarch, had threatened 
eternal punishment to all who gave ear to the 
heretical doctrine; and still, Amenophis, the Mag¬ 
nificent, had proved for once that the Pharaoh of 
Egypt was more powerful than the priesthood, 
which had become unusually corrupt and bold 


DEATH OF OLD GODS 


3 


during the reigns of two immediate predecessors. 
This fact may have spurred the king to action — 
at least to a test of his strength. And now many 
years had passed since the royal decree had struck 
terror to the land of the Nile. Here, as else¬ 
where, there was the belief that what had never 
been could never be. Amenophis, when certain 
of himself, stamped the seal of his ring upon a 
document that brought legal death to all the 
gods save Ra who was to be worshipped in the 
golden disc. The priestly fury was in vain, devout 
religionists were obliged to bow their heads and 
raise their hands in acquiescence. The sun-god 
ruled at Thebes and throughout the imperial 
domains. Unwilling even to dwell in the im¬ 
perial city, the like of which the world had not 
known, he founded the city of Khuaten and de¬ 
serted Thebes as his abiding-place, that he might 
dwell among those who had declared themselves 
to be devout disc-worshippers, thus gaining his 
favor. Agents and royal spies were everywhere, 
however, and any disobedience to the royal decree 
was summarily punished, so that, with the passing 
of the years, there had been at least outward 
acceptance of the new order. Priests who desired 
to remain priests—or to live—changed their cere- 


4 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


monials to comply with the new ritual, or at least 
in resemblance to the ritual of the Heliopolitan 
sun-god. 

But it was a gigantic, even sublime, mockery. 
A royal decree could not alter what was in the 
hearts of a people rigidly schooled in other and 
more ancient beliefs. To them, their religion was 
a part of life itself, — something that entered into 
the minor, as well as the major, affairs of every 
hour of the day. A king could command them to 
prove by their gestures and words that they ac¬ 
knowledged that there was one God and they were 
obliged to obey; but not even a mighty Pharaoh 
could control their thoughts nor prevent the fer¬ 
vent prayers that arose to Ptah, Amen, Set, Bes, 
Isis, Osiris and Horus. And ihat such prayers 
ascended at the noonday — perhaps more than at 
any other time, as this w T as the hour for the reci¬ 
tation of prayers to the sun-god, — was known to 
all, though openly admitted by none who valued 
his life. The priests themselves, although reciting 
the words called for in the new ceremonial, never 
left the sanctuary before silently breathing a 
prayer to a favorite god of the past, craving for 
forgiveness for what they were compelled to do in 
apparent denial of their real belief. 


5 


DEATH OF OLD GODS 

In all of the vast realm of Amenophis, there 
was but one man who fully understood the mind of 
the Pharaoh in this matter of the mad heresy. The 
world knew of the royal decree in regard to mat¬ 
ters of worship and only one knew that the king 
had not cast away all that held him in communi¬ 
cation with one who represented the old gods. 
It was a slender thread, a cord that might snap 
at any moment. There was but one life that kept 
the great secret from extinction—one life and then 
the world might believe that Amenophis had re¬ 
nounced all in favor of the great heresy. And 
the one who held that secret was an old man 
commanded to maintain absolute silence under 
pain of death. It was the High Priest Rolphis, 
who was walking at the head of the noonday 
procession at Karnak’s Temple, carrying the golden 
disc and repeating prayers—not to the disc but 
to Osiris, the god whom he considered worthy of 
this colossal and magnificent edifice, the sanctuary 
of which had echoed to his tread for many years. 

Rolphis, dressed in a golden robe, his head 
adorned with a massive cap set with precious 
stones, long white hair falling over his shoulders, 
(a privilege granted only to an ecclesiastic in his 
position) held the disc high, at arm’s length. 


6 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


There was the dignity of a noble patriarch in every 
step, his face commanded veneration and love; in 
these years of what was considered religious in¬ 
tolerance, the people looked to him for guidance, 
strength and hope. He carried the sun-disc, as 
commanded by Amenophis, repeated the prayers 
and bestowed the blessings of the great power 
that warms the earth and causes the grain to grow 
and there was no word of his to indicate that he 
was not a devout believer with his king in the 
heretical doctrine; but his people knew, or felt 
that they knew, that, while he held the divine 
symbol of a new creed before him, he was direct¬ 
ing his prayers to the gods that had made Egypt 
the mistress of the world — the gods that had been 
with Egypt’s sons in the battlefield, when they 
brought other mighty nations into subjection and 
forced them to pay amazing tribute in gold, jewels 
and slaves, the gods that had been beloved by 
Amenophis I, founder of the great brotherhood 
of Amen at Thebes, by Hatshepsut and by Amen¬ 
ophis III, who had warred successfully and to the 
glory of Egypt in the lands to the south and in 
Asia. 

Directly following the High Priest in the pro¬ 
cession was his beautiful daughter, Senpa, dressed 


DEATH OF OLD GODS 


7 


in a yellow garment that swept the pavement. 
Golden sandals and a golden head-dress set with 
emeralds were other items of her toilet. In her 
left hand she held a golden wand and in her right, 
a lotus flower. Senpa was perhaps eighteen years 
of age and from her girlhood had served Rolphis 
in the temple, dropping the holy oils on the flames 
at the altar and sprinkling incense as the prayers 
were recited. Gossip said that she was a daughter 
of the gods, that the great mother Isis had de¬ 
posited her in the temple at the side of Rolphis 
and had told him in a vision that her life was to 
be devoted to the altar sacrifices. Another version 
was that she would in time become the great 
human sacrifice and find a watery grave in the 
Nile in case a great calamity threatened the nation 
and the old gods called for vengeance. Still 
others claimed that she was the result of an unholy 
union — a lily sprung from the mud — and that 
the mystery of her appearance in the temple could 
be explained by only one — the High Priest him¬ 
self. And Rolphis was silent. He was devoted 
to this foster-daughter, and this love and her 
natural beauty commanded the affection of all who 
saw or knew her. 

The people had observed her grow from a 


8 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


small child to young womanhood and with each 
passing year her beauty had expanded and de¬ 
veloped like the blooming of a rose. Now, tall 
and stately, she was one of those humans who seem 
to have no age at all — people had forgotten her 
age and considered her no less than a reincarnated 
goddess who had been sent to dwell among them 
for a time, one who might be snatched from sight 
as mysteriously as she had arrived — and each 
day when they beheld her with her father or float¬ 
ing in her barge on the river, which was the only 
recreation she permitted herself, they looked upon 
her with admiration as if perchance it might be 
the last time they would have the privilege. 

Senpa’s complexion was a light copper color 
that blended into deep rose in her cheeks. Her 
eyes were black and so was her hair — the latter 
usually hanging in four large braids bound with 
golden cords. A sad smile played over her lips, 
even during the ceremonies, when her mind was 
not upon the things of earth. That she was 
devoted to the temple service none doubted, yet 
it seemed to be known that it was love for her 
father, the saintly Rolphis, that ordered the affairs 
of her life. She, like the others, knew that service 
in the temple was a life for men. Senpa longed 


DEATH OF OLD GODS 


9 


also for the world in an innocent, girlish way. 
She felt that she had been deprived of something 
in her life when she beheld other girls and young 
women whose lives were not so strictly ordered 
by the conventions. In all of her life, she had 
spoken to few men, in addition to her servants, 
as the rowers of her barge — and the few usually 
had been elderly friends of her father. When 
she passed the boatloads of merry youths and 
maidens on the river, she felt a pang of regret, 
for she never had experienced the pleasures of 
life that seemed common to all others and even 
on fete days, when the workers took their holi¬ 
days, she was in the temple for tedious ceremonial 
processions and sacrifices. Even Rolphis him¬ 
self enjoyed a greater personal liberty, for he 
often went across the river to the Ramesseum, 
where the great collection of books was kept, the 
“hospital for the soul” as it was called, and he 
made excursions to the other Theban temples, 
visited with people in various walks of life and 
frequently was a guest in the great houses that 
had splendid rose-gardens bordering the river. 
Senpa rarely crossed the river and then only upon 
some unusual occasion when commanded, rather 
than bidden as a guest to do so. 


10 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


She voiced no complaint and Rolphis did not 
know of what was revolving in his daughter’s 
mind. One day was like the others, as the weeks, 
months and years passed. To him, she was still 
the beautiful child that the gods had sent him to 
fill the void left by his childlessness. Sometimes 
he pressed her hands in his own, before she passed 
to her apartments after the temple service. 

“My dear little lotus bud,” he would whisper, 
“the gods are kind, my dear, the gods are 
kind.” 

And Senpa would forget about what had op¬ 
pressed her, smile and reply: “The gods are kind, 
dear father — very kind, for they sent me to you, 
the best father in all the world.” 

Following the priestess in the ceremonial pro¬ 
cession came priests with heads shaved and 
bedecked with tightly curled black wigs, some 
carrying wands at the tips of which were ostrich 
and peacock feathers, others capped by silver 
lotus. They wore long white robes, each with a 
panther skin draped from the shoulders. Behind 
the priests came a numerous group of boys, each 
carrying a sistrum, a bow from which metal rings 
were suspended on sticks, which jingled a 
rhythmic sound to which the tread of all was 


DEATH OF OLD GODS 


11 


marked and plainly audible throughout the vast 
enclosure, save only when the choir boys, who 
followed the instrumentalists, burst into loud 
shouts of praise to the source of light. 

The procession wound in and out, among the 
forest of colossal columns, the crowds falling back 
to make way as Rolphis was seen approaching with 
the solar disc. There was blessing in his passing, 
according to the popular belief, and the crowd 
pressed around in an endeavor to see his face 
— to come as close as possible to him. 

Unobserved, save by the High Priest’s 
daughter, a youth stood against one of the 
columns, pressed upon by the crowd, but rigidly 
holding to his position and reverently extending 
his arms as the sacred emblem came in view. His 
lips repeated the prescribed prayers, but his eyes 
were not raised toward the source of light. He 
looked only at Senpa, the priestess, as she slowly 
followed her father — and he knew that she 
looked at him. For three weeks, each day the 
youth had stood beside the same pillar, arriving 
ahead of the crowd to await the noonday proces¬ 
sion. On the first day he had been visiting the 
temple for the first time and it was mere chance 
that caused him to stop at this spot for the pass- 


12 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


ing of the High Priest. Then he beheld the vision 
of beauty, the stately maiden who was well enough 
known to the people of Thebes, but whose renown 
had not reached this comparatively new arrival 
in the capital city. He felt that she raised her 
eyes to him as she passed — the second day he 
was certain that she had remembered and that 
when some distance away she looked to see if he 
were there. After a few days, he detected a faint 
smile of recognition. When two weeks had passed, 
he fancied that she returned a somewhat bold salu¬ 
tation, as he handed a parchment to a serving boy 
who walked at her side, swaying an ostrich feather 
fan from a pole of ebony inlaid with ivory and 
shell. Upon the parchment the prince had written 
a poem praising the beauty of the priestess and 
comparing her to a goddess. The next day she 
smiled sweetly and slightly nodded her head as 
she passed and the prince went home again to 
await the approach of another noonday. 

Without a doubt he could have obtained an 
audience with Rolphis and perhaps an audience 
with the High Priest’s daughter, for the Prince of 
Hermonthis was known in Thebes as one who 
basked in the favor of the Pharaoh, one who had 
only to make a request of the king, and it was 


DEATH OF OLD GODS 


13 


granted; but he preferred that she knew him as 
the poet, one who was enamored of her charms 
and who worshipped not the golden disc, but the 
acolyte of Ra, who served in the temple. 


CHAPTER II 

The Prince of Hermonthis 

The Prince of Hermonthis, for it was he, who 
dressed in the costume of a commoner had stood 
beside the pillar in the Karnak Temple for many 
days, was born at the court of Amenophis IV, or 
at least he had reached it while he was an infant, 
so that he belonged to the numerous family of the 
king. Yet, strangely enough, he was visiting 
Thebes for the first time; and although he had 
no means of knowing it at the time, Thebes was to 
be his home city in the future and his remains were 
to rest in the rocky cliffs at the western boundary 
of the city, after the close of life. 

Amenophis rarely visited his capital after the 
first departure. The beginning of military ex¬ 
peditions, when his presence was required for 
patriotic reasons, and also when he returned from 
Nubia or Asia in triumph, were occasions upon 
which he consented to show himself to his people 
at Thebes. He publicly attended the ceremonials 
in the temples, when he was received as the repre- 
14 


THE PRINCE OF HERMONTHIS 15 

sentative of Ra on earth, he rode through the 
principal streets followed by a vast retinue and by 
the slaves and treasure of his latest conquest, be¬ 
stowed rewards upon a few of his most gallant 
generals, sometimes received a few officials and 
listened to their reports of repairs to the dikes 
that bordered the city’s river front, while he was 
on the ground and could inspect the subjects under 
consideration; but as soon as practicable, he rode 
back to his favorite city of Khuaten, where his 
court remained and from which he signed all 
decrees that circulated throughout his vast empire. 

The prince, for whom Amenophis had mani¬ 
fested an attachment, was cordially disliked in 
consequence by Princess Khu-Pen-Aton, first 
daughter of the Pharaoh. Spumed by him, when 
she had made advances, she vowed to ruin him 
and did all in her power to weaken his relations 
with her father. Herself married in childhood to 
a courtier selected by her parents, a man twice 
her own age and not at all to her liking, she spent 
as little time as possible with him and turned 
elsewhere for her amusements. Now it was a 
favorite officer of the military, then an ambassador 
from Persia or Syria, and then again some one 
in her father’s vast and rapidly growing court. 


16 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


When, after knowing him all of her life, the 
princess suddenly discovered something attractive 
in the young prince that caught her whimsical favor, 
she sent for him to visit her in her apartments, 
made protestations of her affection, apologized for 
the seeming delay in observing him among her 
father’s vast retinue and suddenly told him that 
she had planned to go upon a hunting expedition 
in the desert during which he should accompany 
her. 

The prince, scenting danger in her honeyed 
words and even then suspecting that it was a ruse 
to alienate him from his royal master, at least to 
arouse the suspicions of her husband and thus 
prove to be a veiled intrigue to send him into exile, 
declined the invitation, said that he would not go 
unless commanded by the Pharaoh to do so, and 
bluntly added that, while he had answered her 
first summons and had come to her apartments at 
her bidding, he would decline to do so in the 
future, should she invite him again. “Only when 
I am commanded to do so by the Great One,” 
were his words, “and never again upon the invita¬ 
tion of his daughter.” 

Furious from this rebuff and vowing venge¬ 
ance, her first thought was to summon servants, 


THE PRINCE OF HERMONTHIS 17 

have the lad forcibly ejected from her apartments 
and to give forth the announcement, which was 
certain to come to the ears of the Pharaoh. 
Another-plan prevailed, however, for she felt that 
this action might also involve her, for she could 
not deny that he had been summoned by one of her 
servants. 

For the execution of her scheme, she waited 
a more propitious moment. It was a well-known 
fact that the prince had been heard to speak dep- 
recatingly of Mesu, the Israelitish prophet, who 
had been raised as a member of the royal family 
and who was known to enjoy the particular favor 
of the Pharaoh. Report had it that he had dared 
to say that it was the influence of Mesu that had 
caused her father to forsake the ancient gods of 
Egypt for the one-god heresy, which had nearly 
wrecked the empire, but which had been pursued 
with such vigor that it succeeded in the face of 
ecclesiastical opposition. This was well known 
to be the thought in the general mind of the people 
at Thebes; but for one at the court of Pharaoh to 
voice such a belief was thought to be fatal and 
Khu-Pen-Aton, seizing upon it as the best means of 
bringing the young prince to repentance, placed 
spies in his path, who won his friendship, fed 


18 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


him upon outrageous stories about the Israelites 
and Mesu, who was considered chief among them, 
extracted opinions and answers to leading ques¬ 
tions that prompted him to say something that was 
enough to be construed for the purpose into a 
condemnation of disc-worship and the belief that 
but for Mesu, the heretical doctrine would not have 
found in Amenophis its chief supporter. 

The king, who was not too much moved by any 
of the tales that were carried to him by his 
daughter in recent times, because he had found 
that most of them had for their object the attain¬ 
ment of something merely to flatter a passing 
caprice, was not so wrathful as she had antici¬ 
pated. He excused the prince on account of his 
youth and took occasion to repeat again that he was 
one of the favorites in the monarch’s court. He 
dismissed his daughter with more than the usual 
curtness and suggested that when she came to him 
again, it might be advantageous, if she cared for 
his favor, not to bring him the reports of gossips 
and spies concerning those who were near and 
dear to him. 

As the princess learned soon afterwards, how¬ 
ever, her accusations bore fruit, in fact, resulted 
in the accomplishment of much that she desired. 


THE PRINCE OF HERMONTHIS 19 


The prince was summoned to the presence of the 
Pharaoh and, although none could say what con¬ 
versation took place between them, it was an¬ 
nounced soon afterwards that he had been sent 
away. “Into foreign and infidel lands?” queried 
the princess anxiously; but none could answer 
her at the time and weeks passed before Khu- 
Pen-Aton learned that the prince’s greatest desire 
had been gratified, for he had been sent to Thebes, 
made the master of a small household in one of 
the dwellings with a garden that looked out upon 
the Nile. No reason had been assigned for this 
sudden arrangement and the prince wanted none; 
it was enough that for a time at least he was to 
dwell in the imperial capital of the Nile country, 
that he was to feast his eyes upon the gorgeous 
city that he had heard about and dreamed about; 
and at his age, he was not doubtful of the future. 
Amenophis had been as a father to him and he 
cherished an affection for the king that was un¬ 
usual in the court of the warrior and ruler, who 
was looked upon as something of a religious 
fanatic. 

It had suited the Prince of Hermonthis to 
assume a dual role during his first days at Thebes. 
It suited his fancy not to be known for what he 


20 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


was, during the first days when he was visiting the 
temples for the first time and feasting his eyes 
on the most beautiful city in the world. There 
were letters exchanged between Khuaten and 
Thebes that established his social position, and 
several of the priests were invited to attend to his 
instruction and enlightenment when he sought 
their advice or counsel; but during the first days 
in the capital, he did not seek priestly guides 
nor associates of his own social station. He 
wanted to see and to be free to go and come as 
he pleased, gaining a first-hand impression, un¬ 
hampered by prejudiced witnesses of his acts. He 
dressed as the common people did; always when 
pressed for an explanation declared that he was 
merely a student from a distant city on his first 
visit to the great capital and for many weeks 
passed unrecognized by all save the members of 
his own small household. 

Events moved rapidly, however, not long after 
his residence in Thebes had become well estab¬ 
lished, and the distressing tidings were conveyed 
to him that Amenophis, the king, upon whom he 
looked as being both king and father, was stricken 
with a serious illness. As almost daily tidings 
reached the capital, it was apparent that he was 


THE PRINCE OF HERMONTHIS 21 


close to death, while the exact progress of his 
malady was withheld from the people in the 
streets with whom Hermonthis mingled. And 
then one day a messenger arrived with the news 
that the king was dead, to be followed by a 
proclamation from the priests of a seventy-day 
period of national mourning. Special services for 
the dead were ordered in all the temples, the 
streets were bedecked with funeral garlands and 
every person in the empire put on some outward 
form of mourning. Amenophis had alienated 
himself from his people on account of his pro¬ 
mulgation and adherence to the heretic doctrine, 
and the people of Thebes resented the fact that 
he had deserted the capital; but now that he was 
dead, they recalled that he was their king, that 
he had been victorious in many wars to the glory 
of Egypt; they knew of the constant stream of 
tribute and slaves that flowed into Egypt as the 
result of his campaigns — and they mourned 
genuinely and reverently as was fitting for the 
subjects of such a king. 

But all the gaudy ceremonials that attended 
the period of mourning and the funeral, as well 
as the final burial, did not interest them so much 
as the information concerning Sefere, husband of 


22 KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 

Khu-Pen-Aton, who, because he was the late king’s 
son-in-law, had declared himself Pharaoh, for 
which there was ample precedent and which was 
according to the law of the land. There were 
rumors that Sefere, remembered only as a general 
in the Nubian campaigns, had grow^i old, that he 
was in failing health and that even the earliest 
proclamations were issued by the daughter of the 
deceased king, that in fact she would be the real 
ruler of Egypt and that the senile husband who 
bore the royal title was Pharaoh in name only. 
These rumors increased and finally the truth was 
vouched for by trustworthy Thebans, who had 
been received in private audience by the royal 
pair. The reports, which were not exaggerated, 
might have caused greater confusion, however, if 
Khu-Pen-Aton had not announced, even before the 
king’s burial, that the court would return to 
Thebes, that a greater religious freedom would 
prevail, that the new queen of Egypt would sit 
beside her husband on the throne and that the 
astrologers had predicted a period of peace and 
prosperity for the land, such as it had not known 
for many years. 

These things, particularly the return of the 
court to Thebes and the promise of religious toler- 


THE PRINCE OF HERMONTHIS 23 


ation, made a strong appeal to the popular imagi¬ 
nation, and when the doddering Sefere and his 
beautiful spouse, Khu-Pen-Aton, made their first 
entry into the city, they were received with genuine 
enthusiasm and the people enjoyed a seven-day 
festival in which all classes played a part. In 
some of the celebrations, particularly those on the 
river, it was easy to detect the desire of the public 
to openly renew the worship of the old gods of 
Egypt — but worship of the golden disc remained 
the authorized form of religious ceremonial, not 
that it was the will of the queen, nor of the 
Pharaoh, her husband, but because it was con¬ 
sidered politic to move cautiously. 

The Prince of Hermonthis received no official 
summons to Khuaten, while all of these momentous 
affairs were transpiring—in fact, officially, he was 
not advised of the death of Amenophis. As he 
was in exile, in the opinion of Khu-Pen-Aton, whom 
he had reason to consider his worst enemy — more 
than ever, now that she had mounted to the throne 
— he considered it futile to make a request to 
return. In fact, he did not care to return and 
even hoped that it would never be required of him 
to do so. Recent events, however, seemed likely 
to alter his entire future life. The days of official 


24 KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 

mourning passed and still no word came to 
him. 

That he had not been forgotten, however, and 
that spies were forwarding a report of his manner 
of living seemed evident, when, shortly before 
the return of Khu-Pen-Aton and the Pharaoh to 
Thebes, a messenger brought him a brief letter 
from the queen’s own hand, advising him that he 
would be expected to greet the royal pair three 
hours before their entrance into the capital city, 
that he was still their majesties’ cherished cousin 
and that they hoped to prove the affection in which 
he was held by them in the days to come. 

Hermonthis scented exactly the danger that he 
feared in this communication and pondered long 
before arriving at a decision. He arrived, how¬ 
ever, as commanded, was cordially received, 
joined the court for the state entry into Thebes, 
attended the royal banquets, renewed many ac¬ 
quaintances, was presented to many members of 
the Theban aristocracy whom he purposely had 
avoided during earlier days at the capital and he 
had reason to be well pleased. His days of in¬ 
cognito were over — even Senpa was aware that 
he was a prince of the royal house. Far removed, 
it is true, nevertheless he was Prince of 


THE PRINCE OF HERMONTHIS 25 


Hermonthis, so named by the lately deceased 
Pharaoh. 

The queen, somewhat changed with her new 
honors, permitted no resentments of the past to 
become apparent when they met. On the con¬ 
trary, it was apparent to all who saw them that 
she made a favorite of him and frequently re¬ 
ferred to him as “our royal cousin,” requesting 
his presence at entertainments where she was a 
guest. It had been a part of the policy of 
Amenophis to bring the Pharaoh closer to his 
people than the rulers had been previously. This 
suited his daughter and it was a matter of almost 
nightly occurrence for her to receive her favorites, 
or to go abroad to them, with a freedom that was 
appalling to the older nobles and priests; but her 
conduct seemed to be approved by the people, who 
hailed her with rejoicing on all occasions. Ac¬ 
cording to rumor, Sefere kept to his bed most of 
the time and it was said to be a fatal illness 
that kept him there. But there was no definite 
information and as none of the courtiers saw him 
and, as the queen did not speak of his illness, 
there was no means of ascertaining the truth. 

Khu-Pen-Aton and the prince were rarely 
alone together and her present position seemed a 


26 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


check upon her naturally impulsive nature that 
once had caused the unpleasant relations between 
them. Hermonthis, however, was in perpetual 
fear of the reawakening and made an effort to 
treat her with respect and reserve. Upon several 
occasions she had indicated that this was not to 
her liking and when the prince learned positively 
that she was placing guards to report upon his 
movements, he assumed that she doubtless sus¬ 
pected his infatuation for the priestess of Karnak. 
All moved agreeably for a time, however, and 
Hermonthis trusted that the future might hold a 
pleasanter fate for him than seemed likely. 


CHAPTER III 
A New Pharaoh 

As his presence was not required elsewhere, 
the prince had taken a ride on the river shortly 
after sunset, giving orders to be put ashore at the 
main entrance to the Karnak Temple, under the 
pretense of strolling along the great road of 
Sphinx that joined the colossal structure with its 
neighbor at Luxor. 

Before beginning the walk, however, as had 
been his habit on many previous occasions, he sat 
down by one of the gigantic pillars of the Karnak 
tabernacle. In his hand was a braided thong of 
leather attached to a collar around the neck of 
his pet Nubian lion. The beast crouched at his 
feet, only now and then tossing his head and mane 
as a dog or some other animal passed or was 
observed in the distance. Hermonthis gazed in¬ 
dolently and nonchalantly at the passing crowd. 
A few persons saluted him as they passed; hut 
few paused, for as they approached, he smiled in 
greeting and then turned quickly to the lion, strok- 
27 


28 KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 

ing its mane and speaking tender words to it. 

“Greetings,” said a youthful voice at his side; 
and looking up he saw a boy in the garb of those 
who serve at the Temple. 

“At your service,” he replied in polite form. 

The messenger continued: “I bear this rose 
from my mistress, Senpa, who bids me say in 
giving it into your hands that she sends it to the 
noblest youth in Thebes.” 

Approaching a step nearer, he bent low and 
handed the flower to the prince, who received it 
and said nothing. The lion raised itself on its 
legs and growled, which made the boy look im¬ 
patiently for his answer that he might be on his 
way. 

“No answer,” said Hermonthis, when he saw 
that the boy was frightened, dismissing him without 
a word to the lady who had paid him the compli¬ 
ment. He twined the stem of the flower in the 
collar of the lion, soon turned about, crossed the 
Plaza and started toward the avenue of the 
Sphinx. 

In the entrance leading to her apartments 
stood Senpa, who watched his movements with a 
heavy heart, because she had sent him a dis¬ 
tinguishing mark of her favor and she had stood 


A NEW PHARAOH 


29 


at the balcony beside a pillar to observe him when 
he received the flower. 

“No answer, mistress,” said the serving-boy as 
he approached her and bowed with his forehead to 
the pavement. 

“No word at all?” she asked anxiously, unable 
to believe her ears and unable to conceal her 
disappointment from her companion. 

“None, my lady,” repeated the boy. 

Senpa made no further comment but turned 
and went to her private rooms and fell over on 
a pile of cushions banked high against the wall. 
She pulled aside the gold bands that held her 
hair in place and impatiently motioned her girls 
to retire. 

“No music, tonight; take your harps and go 
away. I shall not need you. All but you, Kardel; 
we will be here alone!” 

Other attendants left the room and the 
daughter of the High Priest rolled back on the 
cushions breathing more freely. She never 
seemed to be more beautiful than when her usually 
calm and placid countenance was enlivened by 
unusual emotion and the soft copper tone of her 
cheeks was flushed to the deep pink of a ripe 
oleander blossom. And one who knew her well, 


30 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


or who had observed her frequently, might have 
detected this little evidence of emotion — more 
often than formerly. If the recent death of 
Amenophis and the return of the court to Thebes 
had wrought a change in other lives, that change 
was no less marked in the daily life of the daugh¬ 
ter of Rolphis, the High Priest of Karnak. From 
a life of almost conventual retirement, not de¬ 
manded by law or popular opinion, she had come 
forth to take her place in the social world, in 
which she had quickly established herself as an 
ornament and a favorite. 

Almost immediately after the arrival of Khu- 
Pen-Aton in Thebes, she had granted a private 
audience to the High Priest’s daughter — in 
reality, had commanded it, as soon as her agents 
reported that undoubtedly this daughter of the 
Temple occupied the thoughts and attentions of 
the young Prince of Hermonthis. 

From all outward appearances, Senpa seemed 
to be in high favor with the queen, both by virtue 
of her sacred position at the Temple, and because 
she was beautiful and engaging in manner. The 
priestess was welcome at and attended all func¬ 
tions which were sanctioned by the queen herself. 
It was apparent, however, that she did not care 


A NEW PHARAOH 


31 


for the society of the queen, much as she enjoyed 
these new adventures which seemed to be a part 
of the personal liberty that she had craved; but 
the queen believed that in Senpa she had found a 
devoted friend and a loyal subject, ready and 
anxious to do as she desired, whether or not to her 
own pleasure. 

The revelry of the court, however, was not 
only distasteful to Senpa on account of her reli¬ 
gious scruples and the thought of the dignity which 
should accompany her office, but also because 
in the queen she saw her rival, one who could 
command and she must obey, one who had prece¬ 
dent in all things and one whose wishes were 
necessarily complied with upon every occasion. 
She thought little of her station most of the time, 
and gave little thought to its social importance, 
except upon occasions where the queen was present 
herself and drew compliments and attentions 
which could not be bestowed upon herself, what¬ 
ever might be the wishes of the bestowers. 

“After all,” she sighed to her companion, 
Kardel, “I am but the daughter of a priest. It is 
true that I light the sacred flame and serve my 
father, who is a dear old soul wasting his days 
praying for the repose of the faithful, while 


32 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


many of the living do not hear him. Yes, I 
am a member of the sacred body, have a few 
servants, a few jewels, a little raiment in addition 
to the robes worn at the altar; and a hundred 
youths looking favorably for my hand, all, or 
nearly all, of whom not only displease me, but 
could never contribute to my happiness and ab¬ 
solutely repel me when I meet their glances. Ah, 
Kardel, think of the one for whom my heart 
yearns, he for whom I would give all I have, for 
whom I even long to forsake my sacred calling 
and go wherever he would, that we might be 
together! If fortune brought us to a city, where 
we could find drink, food and shelter, then I would 
know that our actions were blessed by the gods. 
But if we wandered in the desert, finding no 
friends, then I should know that the God of Day 
did not smile upon us; but, Kardel, I should be 
happy in my sin, for I love him; I love him more 
than I am able to permit myself to tell you. 
Daily, when I light the sacred flame at the altar, 
I pray that the incense, as it goes upward, may 
carry the desire of my heart to Isis and that as 
a reward for my devoted services of many years 
in the temple, I may, if but for a few short 
moments before I die, know that I have what I 


A NEW PHARAOH 


33 


most desire, and thus become the happiest maiden 
in Thebes. Did you see what he did with the rose 
I sent him tonight? Did you see, Kardel?” 

Priestess, I saw,” answered the young woman 
who sat beside her mistress, attentively listening to 
each word she spoke, but guarding her own words, 
lest they give offense. 

‘Did you see that when he took the rose from 
the hand of my servant he held it a moment in his 
own hands before he gave it to his pet lion?” 

“Yes, lady,” again answered Kardel reluc¬ 
tantly. 

What think you? Did he hold it moment 
because he thought of me? Or did he do so be¬ 
cause he is a gentleman and could not be so rude as 
to decline to receive the symbol of my love? Did 
you see his face? Speak, Kardel, if you have some¬ 
thing to say that may bid me hope that he gives 
me a thought, for my heart is his, and if I can¬ 
not have his love in return, I may as well die! 
Yes, I have even thought of that! The living 
sacrifice of the Holy Day may be Senpa herself! 
This would be fitting if he spurns me. I shall 
speak to him face to face. I will have his answer 
whatever it may be. If he says that he loves 
me, then I shall be happy and the people of the 


34 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


city shall know it; if he prefers another, even 
though she be the queen herself, then the priestess 
of the Temple will ask nothing further of this earth 
and, faithful to the mission which she has served, 
will offer herself as the sacrifice to the God of 
Day.” 

“Pray, do not speak in this way,” begged 
Kardel. “My lady is weary. Perhaps he does not 
understand; perhaps he is in ignorance of it all 
and thinks that the priestess would tempt him. He 
is a poet and no doubt he sees things as he wishes 
they could be, and as they have been in the past. 
Men of his kind, I have heard, do not see things 
as they are. Perhaps he is bewildered when he 
sees the fair Senpa do him honor.” 

When the priestess heard this, she arose from 
the cushions and began to move across the mosaic 
pavements; and as the light became dimmer and 
dimmer, her restless form became more and more 
vague to the companion seated in the room with 
her. For a few moments all was silent, nothing 
to be heard but the soft rustle of her garments 
sweeping behind her. Kardel was thankful for 
each moment thus spent, for she felt assured that 
her remarks had at least been acceptable. The 
night was fast approaching. Already the sunset 


A NEW PHARAOH 


35 


clouds had cast their last brilliant rays over the 
city and their place was taken by the clouds of 
evening. In the apartments of the priestess, it 
became dark as night itself, for heavy curtains 
were hung over each opening where twilight might 
break through. Still the mistress of the apartments 
paced the floor slowly and without a word. Stop¬ 
ping now and then at the apertures which faced 
the street, she listened to the sounds which came 
from the crowds passing to and fro. An hour 
passed, and as the sound of music came up from 
outside the west court, she went to the window and, 
throwing back the drapery, allowed the light from 
the street to enter the room. The music came 
nearer and nearer, in time, bursting full, and then 
passed again to soft tones scarcely audible. It 
was a banqueting party on the road to the scene 
of the evening’s merriment. With them were their 
minstrels and dancers, and as was the custom, 
they were making merry as they went. 

“Kardel.” 

“Yes, mistress.” 

“Come, let us go out on the terrace and dream 
there in the moonlight. The dew is gentle and it 
is a night to be alone, a night when the heart 
longs to know the songs of love. Come, Kardel, 


36 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


let us go out together. Did I ever speak to you in 
this way before? Ah, never! I can answer for 
myself, for I never felt before what I feel now. 
There is no banqueting or merry-making for me 
tonight.” 

She hesitated a moment and then after some 
thought: “Send a messenger and say that Senpa 
will not be at Rantha’s feast tonight. Say that she 
sends her regrets at not being able to enjoy the 
pleasures there, but she is ill—(ill at ease, 
Kardel)—but say that I am ill. Tonight there 
is to be singing, dancing and a festive banquet; 
but haste away and give my message and I will 
await you here.” 

“Yes, lady,” replied Kardel rising up from 
the perfumed cushions on which she had almost 
fallen asleep. She left the room and sounded the 
gong at the entrance, which told of the arrival 
or the departure of a guest into the apartments 
of the priestess. Senpa was left alone, and as 
she peered about her in the darkness a sudden fear 
came over her which she could not then account 
for, but which she afterwards understood. The 
night was heavy, but not so heavy as the burden 
of her thought. Strung to the highest pitch by the 
events of the last few hours, she was nervous and 


A NEW PHARAOH 


37 


restless, and had vain misgivings of the future. 
The present moment was the most strange of her 
life, because she imagined that she heard foot¬ 
steps and voices speaking in an undertone, and 
even thought she saw faces as she looked into the 
darkness. Each moment seemed to be an hour 
and she waited almost breathlessly for the sound 
of the gong which would announce the coming 
of her companion. A cool breeze blew in from the 
river, the tapestry was gently lifted and a moon¬ 
beam fell across the terrace tiles. The zephyr 
frightened her and she started back suddenly, but 
the sound of a silver trumpet attracted her atten¬ 
tion. Seven long blasts! The queen’s herald! 
The queen herself was about to pass, the rival 
of the maiden whose heart was aching and whose 
breast was trembling with fear. 

With a determined step, she went to the tapes¬ 
try and lifted it high as she went stealthily onto 
the terrace. Lights from the courtyard and the 
soft moonbeams pointed out the way; and she 
stepped to the edge of the balcony to see all for 
herself. Again the trumpets sounded seven blasts, 
and she leaned against a big stone pillar, if pos¬ 
sible to catch a glimpse of the queen as she 
passed. Flambeaux blazing high and many-colored 


38 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


tapers came in sight on the opposite side of the 
thoroughfare and the heralds walking three 
abreast shouted to the crowd to stand back and 
hail the monarch of Thebes. The noble lady was 
carried in a jewel-studded litter, surrounded by 
lights; and high on the shoulders of her black 
servants, she lay bedecked in beautiful and costly 
robes and jewels, wearing the silver-thread gar¬ 
ment which her friends knew was only put on when 
she was desirous of obtaining special favor from 
her subjects. As she was carried into the wide 
open space, the people burst into a cry of glad¬ 
ness and were saluted by their queen, bowing and 
smiling as she passed along. Now and then, she 
plucked from the basket of roses at her side a 
flower, which her own hands threw into the crowd, 
always prompting a general scrambling among the 
younger lads; for to hold a rose from the queen 
was a prize to any of them, and even when its 
petals were dry and brown, it meant much when 
worn in the folds of a scarf or waistband. 

The queen’s pageant passed and soon the many 
voices became stilled, for the majority of the 
crowd had followed the procession. Kardel had 
just accomplished her errand and attended to other 
duties. She sounded the gong at a moment when 


A NEW PHARAOH 


39 


the attention of the priestess was suddenly drawn 
to a person moving across the courtyard in the 
direction of the temple. He was leading an 
animal, which might easily have been a large dog, 
but Senpa thought otherwise and she was not mis¬ 
taken, it was the pet Nubian lion of the prince, 
and the rapid strides which his master was taking 
were bringing him quickly to where she could see 
him plainly, but she was where he could not pos¬ 
sibly see her. She heard the gong ring, and 
lightly tripped across the pavement to the window, 
where, in a whisper, she cautioned Kardel to be 
silent, both going stealthily back to the pillar 
where she had been standing. Arm in arm they 
approached the balcony and then leaning over it 
Kardel whispered: “Is it the prince?” 

“Can you ask?” replied the priestess. “Who 
else could bring the daughter of Rolphis to this 
place at this hour of the night? See, he is stop¬ 
ping, waiting for some one. See how he glances 
about! His lion, too, seems to be watching some¬ 
thing. See him look around! His eyes are 
turned this way. Think you, Kardel, the animal 
knows we are here?” 

“And if he did? Can a lion tell his master 
that we are watching him?” 


40 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


“Who knows? The animal is not the dumb 
creature we think it. I have seen it watch every¬ 
one who looked at the prince. Look, Kardel, it 
does see us!” 

Just as she caught Kardel’s arm, the lion 
straightened out his body and roared loudly. 
Hermonthis instinctively turned his eyes in the 
direction to which the lion’s eyes pointed, but with 
a word brought the heavy cord down over the 
shaggy mane and then turned back to look down the 
street and over the Plaza. From the side entrance 
of the temple, as if called by the wand of a 
magician, came forth a young man clad in a white 
garment resembling those worn by the people of 
the streets, and servants. But his deception was 
not effective. His stately walk across the pave¬ 
ment revealed the fact that the wearer of the 
common garb was a man of dignity, of the 
nobility. And then without the tact which might 
have been expected, he gave the royal salutation, 
swinging his right arm three times from the body, 
a sign given by none but those of the royal house¬ 
hold. The prince met him gladly, and even the 
lion made no start when the man approached near 
to his master. 

“This way. Let us go further into the 


A NEW PHARAOH 


41 


shadow,” said the stranger in tones heard plainly 
by Senpa and her companion, who were anxiously 
listening from the balcony. 

“There, now we are safe here,” replied the 
poet, resting himself against the pillar directly 
under which the maidens were watching. 

“What news tonight?” asked the stranger. 

“The queen has gone to the feast and is the 
guest of Rantha. She left word that I may call at 
the palace, entering by the south gate. Her mes¬ 
senger was the trusted Nubian, who said that his 
mistress was much disturbed tonight, commanded 
him to deliver her message word for word and 
report to her in like manner what I said in reply. 
She promised that she would make my heart glad 
when I saw her, that my queen would prove to me 
that I was not only the most admired of her sub¬ 
jects, but the choice of her heart. She recalled 
the promises made at our last meeting and begged 
me not to forget what she had said. Sentros, you 
remember well enough all of this. You see we 
must act immediately. Tonight she will arrange 
for announcing her desires to the people, and 
who knows but she will appoint the morrow as the 
day? I must obey the commands of the queen 
and seek entrance as she has bidden, — but for the 


42 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


rest, the God of Day protect me! Even to be the 
laureate of the empire, I cannot love the queen! 
You know my heart; a maiden in the Temple has 
my love. Even now my heart beats fast when I 
think that I am standing near to where she dwells. 
Tonight after the worship, she sent me a rose. I 
grasped it in my hands and would have pressed 
it to my lips, but a few feet away I saw a company 
of the queen’s guards watching me. You know 
they report my hourly movements. I have it from 
her Nubian that the chiliarch of the Immortals 
sends the queen a full report of my movements 
during the day. So I took the flower as if it 
had been merely handed to me by one of the 
temple boys, and without so much as a glance 
toward the Temple or the apartments of the 
priestess, I put it in the lion’s collar and walked 
away. Then I went along the avenue of the 
Sphinx, far enough to believe that I was unob¬ 
served, when I took the rose and hid it in my belt. 
See, Sentros, I think more of that flower than of 
the great queen herself.” 

As he finished speaking, the lion moved from 
near his master’s feet, and, going to the full length 
of the cord, held his head back, looked up at the 
balcony and roared as he had done before. 


A NEW PHARAOH 


43 


“He sees something that bothers him,” said 
the prince pulling in the cord and bringing it down 
heavily over the animal’s back. 

“One can no longer tell in Thebes,” replied 
Sentros. “Let’s be moving on. These stone arches 
and pillars may have ears and tongues. The 
secrets which men tell in the night season always 
are the gossip of the next dawn. The whole city 
knows in a day what but one heart cherished the 
day before. We should move on.” 

Again they walked to the middle of the Plaza. 
The lion pawed uneasily and finally the two went 
in the direction of the river. They had then gone 
but a few paces, however, when the trumpet of the 
taxiarch sounded and Sentros suddenly left his 
friend, returning to the Temple entrance through 
the doorway by which he had so quickly come 
out at the moment he was awaited by the prince. 

The maidens on the balcony watched both men 
pass from sight, and then, hand in hand, they 
walked slowly back into their apartments. A ser¬ 
vant was called to bring lights and collect the gold 
bands and ornaments which Senpa had cast off in 
a moment of despair after the evening service. 
She was now in a lighter mood. The great desire 
of her heart, the only wish which had ever been 


44 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


realized, seemed now not so far off, and she was 
happy. She called in her maidens, bade them 
sing and dance and told the girls to play upon the 
harp the sweetest strains they knew. Senpa was 
happy again. All knew it, but none save the 
trusted Kardel knew the reason. 


CHAPTER IV 
At Rantha’s Pavilion 

The queen was the guest of Rantha at her 
pavilion on the eastern side of the river, far enough 
beyond the city proper to be considered a suburban 
villa. Rantha was popularly supposed to be the 
daughter of Amenophis III and Heliodora, a cele¬ 
brated courtesan of Thebes, who had basked in 
the royal protection of the older days. Before his 
conversion to disc-worship and during his younger 
days at Thebes, the daughter of his predecessor’s 
favorite had known the favors of Amenophis IV, 
which assured her social position, and even after 
the latter had gone away to Khuaten to reside, 
she was known as one who basked in the favor of 
the king. When Khu-Pen-Aton came to Thebes as 
queen, one of her first acts was to let it be known 
that Rantha was to hold the position that she 
had occupied during the reign of the late 
Pharaoh. 

Naturally, Rantha was celebrated throughout 
the great city and beyond for the entertainments 
45 


46 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


that she gave. She had played the hostess to many 
famous visitors who stopped at Thebes on their 
way to pay a visit to Amenophis at Khuaten; and 
now that the Pharaoh’s daughter, the wife of an¬ 
other who sat on the royal throne, paid her marked 
favor, her social supremacy was assured. She 
entertained whom she pleased, when and as she 
pleased. A frequent guest was the queen herself, 
as well as her friends. At Rantha’s pavilion there 
was a freedom from court etiquette that was refresh¬ 
ing, particularly to one of her nature. Here youth, 
merry-making and frivolity amused her and served 
as relaxation from the more or less dignified life 
at the palace. 

At Rantha’s, many of her small schemes and 
vagaries were known and an effort was made by 
the hostess to flatter her slightest whim. Persons 
whom she desired to see or know, but who could 
not be seen at the palace, were invited to Rantha’s. 
When the queen desired to see them no more, they 
were unbidden and unwelcome. 

For the purpose of closer observation, she had 
seen to it that Rantha made welcome guests of the 
daughter of the High Priest, Rolphis, and of the 
young Prince of Hermonthis, both of whom, how¬ 
ever, were well aware of her design and conducted 


AT RANTHA’S PAVILION 


47 


themselves accordingly. Senpa found a certain 
pleasure in the entertainments that her hostess 
arranged, for it seemed to her that here, at least, 
was a taste of the liberty that had been denied to 
her earlier in life. At the pavilion could be heard 
the best music, the best dramatic productions, and 
all spectacles of a high order, dancers from the 
distant deserts, magicians, and even poets who read 
there for the first time their verses saluting the 
monarch or the gods they worshipped. It was at 
one of these entertainments that Senpa first heard 
the prince read a graceful poem in which he ex¬ 
tolled the beauty of womanhood. 

When one of them was bidden, the other usu¬ 
ally was invited. Thus it was marked by all 
present, when the queen arrived, that both the 
priestess and the poet were absent. The queen 
was not slow to observe this and mentioned it to 
her hostess. 

“Ill, your majesty, Senpa is ill” she said in 
doubtful tones, already suspecting what was in the 
mind of the queen. “Her messenger arrived a 
short time ago, declaring that, owing to a sudden 
indisposition, his mistress would be unable to 
come. Look you, she sent me this cluster of 
oleander blossoms from her garden. They are 


48 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


her favorite flowers, you remember.— but olean¬ 
der flowers, your majesty!” 

Rantha laughed heartily as did the queen; but 
the music drowned their voices, and none, save the 
one she addressed, heard her words. The queen 
motioned one of her waiting girls to her side. 

“Send a messenger to the Temple apartments 
of Senpa. Bear the sympathy of the queen, and 
tell her that when returning from the feast we shall 
honor her by calling upon her. Say the absence 
of the priestess at Rantha’s feast caused the 
deepest regret.” 

The queen gave a signal and the company went 
into the garden to view illuminations that had been 
arranged for the entertainment of Rantha’s guests. 
Each new color of fire brought forth exclamations 
of wonderment from the spectators. 

“Khar!” said the queen, as she sat back among 
cushions prepared for her on a stone bench. She 
addressed a stalwart youth who stood nearby. The 
young man stood forward and bowed deeply. 
“Khar, you have been winning new laurels in the 
chase, I hear. The records show that you will 
receive the leopard skin at the next festival. Truly, 
it must be sport to romp in the desert as you go, 
horses at breakneck speed and voices all echoing 


AT RANTHA’S PAVILION 


49 


in the merry chase. It is now my intention to 
introduce myself to the sports in which my people 
find so much delight. I have long been thinking 
of the matter and the fireworks remind me. Could 
one not frighten the beasts from their lairs by 
throwing colored fire into the tangled green and 
the rocks? Would they not take to the open when 
they saw it? Then women could aim the arrow, 
as the men do, come back with prizes, as they do, 
and withal, find great pleasure in the healthful 
sport. What do you think, Khar, would you under¬ 
take to arrange for such an event?” 

“It would delight your servant to do so at any 
time. As to the colored fire, that is a capital idea 
and no doubt the open wastes adjoining the thickets 
at the oases would be the best hunting grounds 
your servants have ever found.” 

“What do you say, ladies?” inquired the 
queen, sitting upright and draining a small cup 
of wine. “Would you enter heartily into such an 
excursion?” 

A ready answer came from all, a look of 
interest beamed upon every countenance, and a 
youthful member of the circle lifted his cup high 
in the air with a pretty toast to the queen of the 
sports. All joined lustily and the queen herself 


50 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


smiled and assured all that she would speedily 
arrange for the day. 

“It shall be one to be long remembered,” she 
said, “one that will be sung by future poets, recited 
in the history of our lives and known to our chil¬ 
dren and children’s children. Our mighty ances¬ 
tor, Amenophis III, so the inscriptions tell us, 
slew over one hundred lions single-handed; now 
let his children of the present prove that they are 
worthy of the city which he did so much to beau¬ 
tify. At the noon hour we shall worship in the 
desert, for Rolphis and Senpa will be with us — 
worship in the desert, and then at the close of day, 
we shall be back in the city again to return thanks 
for the safe return.” 

As she finished speaking, she gave a signal for 
the minstrels to resume their music, and with a 
thoughtful word from the leader, they took up a 
lively pastoral, easily construed to be a hunting 
song, thus raising the guests to a pitch of high 
enthusiasm. All chatted and talked of the queen’s 
happy thought. Khar was immediately a hero and 
was surrounded by an admiring group. Servants 
passed around the groups, distributing goblets of 
spring water and wine to the reclining guests. 
The most delightful part of the entertainment was 


AT RANTHA’S PAVILION 


51 


yet to take place, however, for in the gardens 
Rantha had arranged many pleasant surprises. 
The queen’s trumpeters gave a salute and the com¬ 
pany started down an avenue of small mimosa 
trees, from the trunks of which lighted tapers were 
hung. Huge torches, planted at regular intervals, 
lighted the path, and girls dressed in red, the favor¬ 
ite color of the queen, showered flowers of the same 
hue on the guests as they passed. As they reached 
the fountain, where waters were falling over 
rocks with a dull gurgle, attendants gave those who 
desired it, a drink from the spring which tradition 
said gave strength and vigor to the heart. Beyond 
the spring was spread the banquet, the tables 
placed in the midst of a thicket of rose shrubs, 
each branch of which bore a small taper, giving 
to all the most fantastic appearance; words of ad¬ 
miration came from all sides, as the guests looked 
about and saw with what artistic scheming every¬ 
thing had been arranged. There was a high dais 
from which the table radiated as from the hub of 
a wheel. Over this hung rich garlands of flowers, 
and the seat itself was decorated with scarlet 
geraniums, which all knew were the favorite 
flowers of the queen. 

As Rantha escorted the chief guest to her seat 


52 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


of honor, thus giving the signal for all to be 
seated, music came from the dense background of 
trees, the flute-boys being stationed behind the 
green. The first strains brought forth a round of 
applause from all who were radiant with the events 
of the night as they were transpiring. Serving- 
boys brought fine dishes with delicate morsels of 
food. Game and fruits contributed to the menu, 
and with them were the choicest wines brought by 
caravans from distant lands. Following the ex¬ 
ample of the queen, all partook with a merry will, 
for the evening meal was their favorite and, always 
being taken late, their appetites were whetted by 
waiting. 

When the last wine had been poured, Rantha 
arose, holding a cup in hand, and said: “To the 
health of the noble goddess of the chase, the queen 
who is loved by all of us!” The cups were again 
drained, and the woman in the seat of honor 
bowed her appreciation. 

She stood up and was about to speak on the 
subject which had been purposely suggested by 
Rantha, but her attention and the attention of those 
with her was attracted by the sudden appearance 
of a messenger who wore the livery of the royal 
household. Instantly all conversation ceased as 


AT RANTHA’S PAVILION 


53 


the woman at the head of the table gave the soldier 
a signal to approach and deliver his message. 
From his girdle he drew a document and, with a 
low bow, placed it in her extended palm, and then 
retired a few steps to await an order. Each guest 
closely watched the queen, for her face betrayed 
that she was stricken with horror by the news that 
she received. Finally, her hands trembled and her 
countenance betrayed signs of suffering. She arose 
slowly, and all felt, as they watched her, that she 
was about to announce something that would fall 
like a thunderbolt on their ears, for she seldom 
lost her self-possession. Yet she read the words in 
this message and showed signs of distress and 
deepest sorrow. Still standing, she read through 
the document a second time, then glanced up at 
those before her, and again back at the piece of 
parchment, indicating that she was unable to say 
a word. After some moments she took her seat 
and buried her face in her hands. 

“Friends,” she began, after a lengthy pause 
and in an unnatural tone of voice, “I have sad 
words in this hour when we make merry. True 
it is that while one sips the cup of wine, his brother 
lies dying. True it is that the dancer in her gay 
turns treads over the bier of her sister. We are 


54 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


constantly reminded that the God of Day rules us. 
His way is the only way and we must bow and 
submit, knowing that all will come well in the end. 
This message that I hold in my hands brings to 
your queen the deepest grief, a sorrow in which 
you all share a part. It tells me that our Holy 
Father, Rolphis, is dead and that he died by his 
own hand, when he returned from the Temple after 
performing the sacred office at sunset.” 

A groan escaped from all and many of the 
guests dropped to their knees, as a sign of the 
deepest sorrow. Almost immediately, faint thun- 
derings were heard in the distance, signs of an 
approaching storm; but to the superstitious guests 
of Rantha it meant more than that, even the voice 
of the deity, and they were immediately in confu¬ 
sion, for storms are infrequent in Egypt, save the 
whirling wind that drives the golden sands of the 
desert. 

Rantha, we must no longer make merry thus, 
but we must return immediately to our homes and 
to the city streets. Think of the grief that awaits 
us there! Dear people, it may mean the dis¬ 
pleasure of the God of Day! He may be warning 
us of some coming danger, by taking our holy 
guide from us. All the city shall spend the night 


AT RANTHA’S PAVILION 


55 


in prayer! We shall chant a hymn at midnight 
in the temple and your queen, herself, shall feed 
the flame at the holy altar in Karnak Temple.” 

Summoning all the strength within her, she 
weighed each word carefully, endeavoring to re¬ 
tain her composure; but quite in vain she tried to 
deceive those about her. They thought they rec¬ 
ognized the emotion that the sad intelligence 
awakened within her, and they awaited her words 
almost breathlessly, words that were spoken in a 
half-hesitating manner as if her mind were far 
away from what she was saying. The queen made 
an attempt to rise from her seat, but fell back in 
her chair and might have fainted had not Rantha 
taken a cup of wine from a hearer, and held it to 
her lips. After she had sipped a few drops, she 
was revived and immediately stood erect. 

“Let us go quickly,” she said to the guests, 
motioning to the trumpeters and taking the arm of 
the hostess. “Aros, you run in advance. Take this 
ring, and in the name of the queen deliver a mes¬ 
sage to the chiliarch of the Immortals. Tell him 
that all entrance to the city and all exit is denied 
to all who do not present personal orders from the 
queen.” 

Aros, a nimble youth who was in high favor 


56 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


with her majesty and who felt much honored in 
receiving this commission, raised his arms and 
quickly disappeared among the trees bordering 
the garden. 

Rantha’s head was bowed and she was fright¬ 
ened. The consequences of such evil omens hang¬ 
ing over her and her guests in the hour of their 
revelry seemed to disturb her greatly. She may 
have been quicker than the others to grasp the 
possible consequences of the death of the High 
Priest. Perhaps she had some vague suspicion of 
how it had come about. She recalled what she had 
said of Senpa and the oleander flowers, and shud¬ 
dered at the thought that while she was jesting 
with the queen and making light of the name of 
the priestess, the High Priest may have been breath¬ 
ing his last. Certainly the vengeance of the deity 
was manifesting itself against Thebes! And the 
queen herself was no less agitated than Rantha, 
although better able to conceal her real emotions 
and thoughts. Each distant peal of thunder brought 
terror, and she hastened as rapidly as possible to 
begin the return trip. She commanded the trum¬ 
peters to omit the usual signals, and they saw in 
this order something of particularly grave conse¬ 
quence. The company again arranged itself at 



RUINS OF THE TEMPLE OF ICARNAK 









AT RANTHA’S PAVILION 


57 


Rantha’s gates, around the litter on which the 
queen reclined. She gave an order that all must 
be silent and respectful to the dead, while they 
marched back to the people of the city, who would 
be found weeping and awaiting her arrival. 

The crowds along the route increased as they 
approached the Temple, but there was none of the 
shouting which had marked their progress earlier 
in the evening. The gongs in the Karnak Temple 
were sounding and the weird, mournful, deep tones 
vibrated on the air of the night. They were only 
sounded when a High Priest, or a member of the 
royal household, departed from earth, and had not 
been heard since the death of the late king, when 
the people wept for seventy days. 

The queen moved restlessly on her couch and 
did not speak, as she was carried along. Conse¬ 
quently all were silent and heard nothing but the 
melancholy chiming of the gongs and the occa¬ 
sional peals of thunder. For the first time in her 
life, Khu-Pen-Aton was afraid, and as she looked 
ahead and saw the Temple, at which she must 
arrive in the glare of the blazing torchlights and 
the gleam of the weeping eyes of her deceived 
subjects, she was heavily weighed with the thought 
of her own guilt. 


CHAPTER V 
The Lion Scents Blood 

The Prince of Hermonthis went from the 
Temple and the Plaza to his home in his boat that 
awaited him at the landing. When Senpa looked 
from the terrace and saw him hurriedly retiring, 
she knew he was leaving to make his toilet to 
appear before the queen, for she heard him say 
that he was hidden, and no one dared do other¬ 
wise than precisely as Her Majesty commanded. 
And Senpa was not mistaken. The prince was in 
a hurry to reach his home, for there he wished to 
be alone, collect his thoughts and prepare himself 
for the meeting which he felt certain meant life 
or death to him. 

His steps were firm as he walked along full 
of determination to act as his heart dictated, even 
though other action and deceit might mean the 
favor of a queen. He promised himself that he 
would speak his heart freely to her. If she were 
human, she might pity him; if blessed with holy 
instincts, she might forgive him; but if unthink- 
58 


59 


THE LION SCENTS BLOOD 

ing of his feelings, and not heeding the dictates 
of the deity, she followed only in the direction to 
which her sensuous and ambitious nature pointed, 
then there was no course but to obey, and rather 
than to obey, and live blindly dreaming of lost 
joys and broken promises, he would die. Death 
would be sweeter. He felt he could prefer the 
disgrace of suicide rather than endure the brilliant 
but wretched life which now seemed to be coming 
to him by fate. Pulling at the cord which held 
the lion trotting along at his side, and nervously 
speaking a half-audible word to the beast which 
looked knowingly into its master’s face whenever 
he spoke, he did not glance to left or right, but 
steadily pressed his way homeward, seeing none 
of his acquaintances who were seated along the 
path which he took after arrival on the west bank. 
None of them spoke, for they were afraid to do 
so. Of late he had changed, and according to the 
gossip of the quarter in which he dwelt, he had 
grown proud since he had been in marked favor 
with the queen. It had also been noted that the 
priestess gave him attentions, and none of his 
former friends lost time in communicating any 
intelligence when anything new was observed. 

But they were all mistaken. Hermonthis was 


60 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


not proud, neither was he desirous of appearing 
changed. Pride was one of his charms, but it 
never became any of the vagaries which people 
associate with the word. He was a noble youth, 
handsome from infancy, always the remark of the 
circle in which he moved and always beloved by 
those about him, if they knew him well. At the 
festivals he had appeared in an impersonation of 
Horus and had been thus drawn through the streets 
in a royal chariot, clad in the richest robes of the 
Temple, and the subject for homage from all who 
bowed low as he was borne along. He had typified 
ever-recurring spring in this impersonation and in 
early youth, as in early manhood, he was a marvel 
to all who beheld his vigor and beauty. His long 
heavy hair fell over his shoulders and the erect 
position of his head always exhibited it to the 
best possible advantage. His shoulders were 
broad and suggestive of strength; and his arms 
were a soft brown and frequently seen clasped 
about with two bracelets of gold. 

Always a student, since coming to Thebes it 
had been his habit to spend his mornings at the 
Ramesseum among the twenty thousand books, and 
in recent days, in discussions and arguments with 
the priests and teachers of philosophy. After the 


THE LION SCENTS BLOOD 


61 


noonday service he returned to his home and wrote 
diligently until the evening, as the banquets and 
entertainments always came late. Closeted among 
old papyri, he breathed the fragrance from old 
poems and perhaps obtained from them a still 
further urge to write. He labored on, and even 
dreamed, as would a youth, of the distant days 
when others might read his writings, admiring 
them, perhaps, as he did those before and around 
him. Poetry was an art that had flourished in a 
generation before his own. Although the people 
gave heed to the song of a sweet voice and would 
do honor to it, there were few among them who 
cared to read over and again the works of the 
national collection. In musical rhythm there 
could be found the songs of kings’ marriage feasts, 
the birth of princes, and the eternal manifestations 
that the Great God of Day smiled upon Thebes. 
The requiems, also, were many, for the dynasty 
was important in the history of the land of the 
Nile and its kings had a place in the chronicles, 
every event was recorded to the minutest detail, 
and until the reign of the present sovereign’s 
father, the chronicles often were in poetical meas¬ 
ures, which the voice easily adapted and chanted 
to the soft accompaniment of the harp or flute. 


62 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


In the older days, in the month of Toth, the 
people congregated before the Temple of Karnak 
after the sunset service and, clad in his distinctive 
robes, the crown poet appeared and sang the an¬ 
thems in glorification of the monarch in whose 
reign he lived. As he recited the verses the people 
repeated them. People sang the lines in salutations, 
when meeting on the street, and there was no hap¬ 
pier way of entertaining one’s friends than to be 
able to call in some one who was thoroughly 
familiar with the songs for which guests might 
call. But all this was changed, the people con¬ 
sidered it no decline of the aesthetic or intellectual 
in them, but merely an evolution caused primarily 
by the vacancy in the office made by the death of 
the latest singer, who departed natural life the day 
the Amenophis came to the throne. 

Amenophis, in his youth as a prince, had 
received little notice, having been shadowed by 
the militaristic reign of his father, and many of 
the older minds of Egypt had prophesied a sad 
day for the land when he should come into power. 
But the day came and the disappointment came not. 
until he fell under the religious influence of Mesu. 
The new king was a hero from the first day, and 
while he did not adhere to many of the ancient 


THE LION SCENTS BLOOD 


63 


precedents as his immediate ancestors had done, 
he was thought none the less of by his subjects, 
even the priests, who did not recognize his zeal 
in the detested heresy until it was too late. 

But the reign had been without a poet. The 
chronicles consisted chiefly of official documents 
which passed under the eye of the monarch, and 
all were false or illegal unless bearing the royal 
signature. On gala days, when the festivities 
were being enjoyed, a poet would sometimes 
mount the pillar for a few moments and declaim 
in honor of the monarch. At first, this was 
much enjoyed by the people who saw the pos¬ 
sibility of the return of a crown poet, but it was 
soon observed that there was royal displeasure 
when such anticipations were entertained. Conse¬ 
quently, in time, the boldest youth would not ven¬ 
ture into public with a poetical tribute to royalty 
or tell of the deeds of royalty in the older manner. 
So the old custom fell into disuse and in a measure, 
the people forgot what had been their particular 
pride and boast in an earlier day. The old rec¬ 
ords remained neglected and yet told of the day 
in which the young prince wished he could have 
lived. He was confident that, had such been the 
case, he would have been received by the multitude 


64 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


and the king would have paid him honor. He was 
confident that his verses had merit, for they had 
been praised by Senpa, who came upon him busy 
with his manuscripts one day when she accompa¬ 
nied Rolphis to the Ramesseum. 

“A noble youth,” said the High Priest to his 
daughter, as they retired. “One cannot write so, 
who has not a pure soul.” 

Perhaps Rolphis saw her turn back and take 
a parting glance at the young man sitting at the 
desk. He may have perceived what effect his 
Words had upon her, for she smiled, and although 
the prince did not see and hear, he felt that some¬ 
thing of the kind had taken place. The room was 
less gloomy when she was in it, and when she 
smiled or looked at him, it was as if the tropic 
sun burst upon him in all its brightness. 

In days that followed, Senpa frequently went 
to the library with her father, and there she 
allowed to develop the love which she no longer 
wished to conceal. She had already made open 
manifestations of regard for the young poet, and 
while he had exhibited to her no marked return 
for her affections, his manner was one which 
allowed her to rest in the assurance that her smiles 
were treasured. She had never been alone with 


THE LION SCENTS BLOOD 


65 


the prince, save for short intervals at the banquets, 
when the attention of the guests was drawn else¬ 
where and the two lovers were allowed a word. 
The queen’s eyes were ever watchful, particularly 
when she observed that the priestess was attracting 
the youth, on whom it was suspicioned that her 
own affections were centered. On all occasions 
the queen’s desires must be respected, so it hap¬ 
pened that the two were afforded few opportunities 
in which their love might make itself manifest 
by the exchange of words. 

The prince had observed this condition of 
things, and while he took hope from the fact that 
time and life remained to him, making it at least 
possible to attempt that which he desired, he was 
gloomy at the hindrances which presented them¬ 
selves; and anxiety and long waiting had given 
him the determination to no longer delay the stroke 
which meant his future hope and happiness. When 
he reached his home, his faithful attendant, who 
was also valued as a friend, delivered to him sev¬ 
eral rolls of papyrus on which invitations and other 
matters were written, business notes, a report from 
the agent who rendered him a weekly account of 
his expenses, and a fresh bouquet of roses, which 
he readily observed were of the same hue and size 


66 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


as the one he had twined in the lion’s collar and 
later placed in his own waistband. 

As he entered the house, the lion sprang upon 
a cot and was soon crouched low among the pillows 
arranged for it. When he slept, he reclined on a 
soft couch; when he ate, he tasted the best fare 
prepared for his master. When he went out, he 
was in the best of company, for, although many 
of the noble companions of the prince did not 
always enjoy being close to the beast, which was 
at times not inclined to be friendly, and occasion¬ 
ally made his unfriendliness manifest by a wild 
growl, no complaint was made to his master 
openly, and consequently, when Hermonthis went 
forth, his jungle companion from Nubia usually 
was with him. 

“The roses were brought from the Temple,” 
said the servant, as he took the outer cloak which 
his master had been wearing and pointed to the 
large vase of alabaster in which the flowers were 
neatly arranged. “I think the priestess must have 
sent them; a boy clad in the temple raiment came 
with them about the hour of the evening worship; 
and while he said nothing of his mistress, it is 
plain the fair Senpa has honored you with another 
token of her affection.” 


THE LION SCENTS BLOOD 67 

Giving no further heed to what the attendant 
who enjoyed his full confidence was saying, the 
prince threw himself into a chair and inquired: 
“How with the queen’s men? Have you seen them 
about the house today? I did not return home at 
midday, for one of Rolphis’ boys came to the 
Ramesseum after the noon service in the Temple 
and said that his master was to look over the 
manuscripts of the last dynasty. I knew that he 
would spend a long time over the chronicles when 
once he began to read; and you know Senpa comes 
with her father sometimes, when he is over his 
books. I was full of desire to see her, if only for 
a moment, and I was not disappointed, for twice 
during the afternoon she swept across the floor, 
accompanied by her lady, Kardel, each time bring¬ 
ing a cool drink to Rolphis, and smiling at me 
hesitatingly, as she passed, as if knowing the truth, 
yet avoiding any act that might create trouble.’’ 

But you were alone, were you not? The 
guards could not see you when you were within 
the library walls,” declared the youth. 

“That reminds me again; what about the 
guards, have you seen them today? Have they 
been near the house?” inquired the prince, betray¬ 
ing anxiety. 


68 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


“Only once, I believe,” answered the attendant, 
thinking carefully. “I was starting out sooner 
than usual, and as I left the house I saw the 
queen’s colors far ahead. I did not see them pass 
the house, but they doubtless did so.” 

The prince moved quickly. 

“Well, well, we must begin. No more time to 
talk, or better still, we can talk as we work. I 
go to the queen tonight, after she returns from a 
banquet at Rantha’s. It seems to have been her 
particular and peculiar desire that I did not find 
myself there tonight. Sentros also was not in¬ 
vited. Dress my hair, my boy, I will wear it 
bound tightly with the golden leaves tonight.” 

The servant immediately set about putting the 
toilet table in readiness. On it were rich perfumes, 
oils and a hundred pretty ornaments, appropriate 
for him to wear when he was to be in the company 
of the queen and her ladies. 

“So Sentros was unbidden to the banquet?” 
began the servant, as he lightly brushed the hair of 
his master. 

“Unbidden, and as desperate as ever! He was 
grieved far more than he would admit. He can¬ 
not deceive me; I know that his heart is breaking. 
But the queen arranged it all; she desired Senpa 


69 


THE LION SCENTS BLOOD 

to be there without me, and then sent for me to 
come to her after the banquet, and did not allow 
Sentros to be invited. Take these things, view 
them as you will, from whatever point, and it is 
the same strange story. You dare not ask your¬ 
self what it all means. Truly, a daughter of 
Pharaoh can do no ill; but the law does not say 
that a monarch may rob the soul and the heart 
of all repose. But my tongue must not speak so; 
I must wait!” 

We are alone,” said the servant assuringly. 

“But walls hear and speak sometimes. In a 
few hours, I will address my words to the queen 
herself.” 

“Slowly, Prince!” cautioned his confidant. 

“It has been too slow! It is burning the heart 
out of me. It shall not torment me longer. To¬ 
night I shall sleep as a happy man, or I shall 
account to the God of Day for my actions, and not 
to the queen of Egypt!” 

Disturbed by the words that he heard from 
his master, and fully convinced that he meant all 
he was saying, the youth plied his brush nervously 
and did not know what to reply. He put the first 
golden band in place and after a sign of approval 
from Hermonthis, smoothed the hair back, ready 


70 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


for the second clasp. His heart was beating fast 
in excitement at the words he heard and there was 
also a burning desire within him to know more of 
what had already taken place and what might be 
expected in the immediate future. The prince 
talked with him freely and as usual he was taken 
fully into confidence in the affairs which the poet 
considered the more important events of his life. 

After his hair had been neatly arranged, the 
golden bracelets clasped about his arms and the 
jeweled sandals strapped to his feet, he arose, put 
on a scarlet mantle and, standing erect before a 
large reflector, gave a sigh of relief, at the same 
time turning to his servant with a look, half-jesting 
and half-meaning. 

“If I were the queen,” bantered the servant, 
“if I were—” 

“Don’t, my boy,” interrupted the prince, rais¬ 
ing a hand. “Don’t speak of the queen, but tell 
me again of the radiant priestess, and that I shall 
be able some day to call her mine, with or without 
the consent of the queen. Speak of the priestess, 
call her by name — for I like to hear it often. Her 
name is as sweet to me as the perfume from those 
flowers which she held in her hands before they 
came to me.” 


THE LION SCENTS BLOOD 


71 


He took a few sweet petals from the vase and, 
holding them to his lips, kissed them with his soul 
in each breath and his heart beating wildly as he 
did so. 

“The fair Senpa should bow in adoration be¬ 
fore such a lover as the Prince of Hermonthis,” 
said the servant, “and I vow that, knowing that 
she is the fairest maiden in all the world.” 

“Senpa is queen of the Temple,” replied the 
youth in scarlet, “Earthly monarchs are born to 
their golden thrones. They reign because the God 
of Day smiles when they are born. But there are 
queens whose birth is not proclaimed by the peal¬ 
ing of the great gongs of Karnak, whose infancy 
is not hailed by every child in the streets, whose 
childhood is not a succession of floral pageants 
and whose ascension to the throne is not a seventy- 
day period of rejoicing. There are queens, whose 
very names bum the hearts of men, and whose 
smiles radiate beams brighter than the Day God’s. 
They are monarchs indeed, for we serve them 
whether we will or not. We think of them upon 
the lofty pedestal; and we see ourselves prostrate 
before that throne, satisfied if we but breathe the 
same air they breathe, see that which they see, 
hear that which they hear, and drink in each word 


72 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


they speak as a potion of love, which imparts 
strength and vigor, making life happier — even 
though we fall to the unfathomed depths in the 
pursuit of happiness. It is a happy chase, this 
chase after love. The uncertainty of it all makes 
it the happiest period of our existence on the earth. 
Once I may have doubted; but now I know the 
truth.” 

The emotional youth paced the tiling of his 
apartment, gesturing each passage in his speech, 
now and then stopping for a moment in front of 
the great reflector to observe himself and to con¬ 
template the events which he thought were about to 
take place when he came into the presence of the 
jealous queen and spoke his mind to her, as he 
had vowed to do, but as he had never before dared 
to contemplate doing. His servant sat down on a 
divan and watched his master, taking a personal 
pride in his superb and heroic appearance. 

“Never before,” he observed at length, “never 
before, have I seen you look as you look tonight.” 

The lion, too, although not moving his body, 
watched the poet closely, as he paced back and 
forth passionately clasping the rose petals in his 
hands and frequently pressing them to his lips. 
The emerald eyes of the animal gleamed brightly, 


THE LION SCENTS BLOOD 73 

as he lay resting his body from the stroll that he 
had taken with his master earlier in the evening. 
Hermonthis stopped beside his servant; and a 
strange suspicion caused him to look squarely into 
his face, noting as he did so that the boy’s expres¬ 
sion changed noticeably. His eyes turned nerv¬ 
ously and his hands moved back and forth, con¬ 
stantly clasping each finger. As he looked into 
the eyes of his master, he imagined that he was 
being observed on account of his uneasiness, and 
the thought of this caused him to lose his self- 
possession entirely. Not until the prince walked 
to a small table and disarranged a few pieces of 
bric-a-brac, assuming to turn his attention else¬ 
where, did the servant breathe naturally. 

“Do not wait too long,” cautioned the prince, 
pleasantly. “If you have anything to say to me, 
tell me now, for you know that I shall start for the 
palace in a short time. Why don’t you stand up 
and face me with the truth? You have something 
on your mind; something that you want to tell. 
Perhaps you have a message that is unpleasant, 
but what of that? This may be a night of unpleas¬ 
antness. There may be much more unpleasantness 
for me before I recline to sleep. Tell me, what 
is it?” 


74 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


The servant arose and, clasping his hands 
firmly, murmured something half audible. He had 
never before appeared to be in exactly this mood, 
and Hermonthis was puzzled. They had been to¬ 
gether many years, supping at the same table and 
drinking of the same wine, but the poet had never 
before found his companion so puzzling. For him, 
the prince had always shown much favoritism and, 
although he was only a servant in the eyes of the 
people, his frequent appearances with his master 
on all sorts of occasions had greatly changed his 
position, and he was considered by the friends of 
the prince as more of a companion than one in 
servitude. From the first day he entered the poet’s 
house, he had not given mere satisfaction in his 
work, but his presence had been a pleasure to the 
entire household. His answer was always ready 
and to the point, his knowledge of things pleased 
the prince whenever he inquired after matters of 
personal or domestic interest and he trusted him 
implicitly. 

So when he received no reply to the question 
that he asked at this, of all times, when promptness 
was desired, he was angry and would doubtless 
have said harsh words had not a soft chime in the 
hall passage announced the approach of a visitor. 


THE LION SCENTS BLOOD 


75 


Both men turned quickly to the doorway, one re¬ 
lieved by the ringing of the bell, and the other 
annoyed by the intrusion. 

A serving-boy entered, saluted his master, who 
frowned, but permitted him to advance and deliver 
his message. 

“The noble Sentros is at my master’s gate and 
sends his greeting to the Prince of Hermonthis. 
He would see you at once, and asks to be shown 
here quickly.” 

“Sentros?” laughed the prince, “he —” 

“He of all men should not come now,” inter¬ 
rupted the servant. “On my life, I ask it. I ask 
that we be alone a few moments before he is 
admitted. I must press that desire, yes, even to a 
command.” 

“Command?” roared the prince in confusion. 

“Send him word that you are at your toilet, 
and will receive him shortly,” pleaded the servant, 
abashed by his own words. 

“But Sentros never waits in the house of his 
friend,” replied the poet. “He is free to go or 
come as he desires.” 

“And my master is made the victim of a 
designing man by allowing that privilege. It can¬ 
not be so this time!” 


76 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


“ ‘ Cannot ’ is not the word for a servant when 
he addresses his master,” replied the prince, in 
reproof that was unusual. “I have been waiting 
to hear what you had to say, but I have heard 
nothing. I knew something was causing you 
anxiety. I have been waiting all this time; and 
now, shall the coming of a friend to my house 
prompt from your lips that which a request from 
me could not? Are we to talk further, or are 
you yourself again? Will you be my faithful 
confidant, or the man who sulks when the truth is 
desired of him?” 

These were the strongest words that ever had 
passed between the two and both regretted them as 
soon as they had been spoken. Both grasped the 
truth; they had been said in fiery passion and 
under extraordinary excitement and, after a mo¬ 
ment, the prince placed his hand on the servant’s 
shoulder, saying softly: 66 As you will then, he may 
wait. Tell him that he is ever welcome in the 
house of Hermonthis and that we will receive him 
as quickly as our toilet is made,” this last to the 
boy who brought the message. 

As the boy departed from the room, the poet 
turned his words to his companion: “A happy 
thought was that! I wanted first to hear what you 


THE LION SCENTS BLOOD 


77 


would say. Sentros knows that in a short time 
I go to see the queen. Speak quickly now and 
tell me what it is, for the time will soon pass!” 

The unhappy youth again hung his head but, 
summoning all the strength within him, opened a 
big cabinet near the door and from it took a small 
packet, neatly folded and clasped with a red band. 
Holding it with trembling hand, he approached his 
master. 

“Here, Prince, here is the cause of my uneasi¬ 
ness. A serving-boy found this in the courtyard, 
as he dismissed the servants from the temple, 
when they brought the flowers from Senpa. With 
them was a servant from the palace, and this 
message must have fallen from his hands. Whether 
by mistake or by evil design, dear master, I can¬ 
not say, but being sealed with the queen’s colors, 
and conveying the message it does, there is evil 
somewhere. Read, Prince, read it quickly, but do 
not judge quickly; think deliberately, and of all 
its meaning, for I have no doubt the evil-doer is 
at your gate at this moment, seeking entrance, and 
who knows but he seeks much more than entrance, 
even your downfall, disgrace, or death!” 

“Silence, boy! Give me the package! What 
words can excite you so? If you have not the 


78 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


proof of what you say, you shall not only apolo¬ 
gize to me, but to my friend, the noble Sentros of 
whom you speak such evil.” 

The servant handed him the scroll, after un¬ 
folding it to full view. Hermonthis took it in his 
hands, and with emotion walked to the lights to 
read. 

“But this is from the queen. The seal! It 
is broken! You know the penalty to those who 
break the royal seal?” 

“Read, Prince, read!” 

“I will read, but you shall answer me,” he 
replied, relenting a little. 

“ ‘To my servant, Sentros, greeting: The hour 
I have before named. It remains good. Tonight 
I have bidden the poet to the palace, naming my 
return from Rantha’s as the hour. The people will 
receive him, if he plays well his part. Your queen 
will give him material for his song. He will prove 
what he can do to make himself the greatest poet of 
Thebes. This will satisfy his ambition, and he 
will forget the priestess. Her head shall be bowed 
and her name soon unknown, while that of Sentros 
shall ring throughout Egypt. When the people 
hear it spoken by the queen as her worthy consort, 
they will prostrate themselves in adoration. Strike 


THE LION SCENTS BLOOD 


79 


deep the blow. Make your escape and remain in 
hiding. At the west gate of the palace a servant 
will be waiting to convey you to my apartments. 
Then we may rest and dream of days and nights 
of love to come.’ ” 

There was no name affixed, hut the big red 
seal disclosed the identity of the writer. It was 
the queen’s writing and the prince quickly recog¬ 
nized it, for he had himself received notes from 
her own hand. He was not only angered by the 
words he read, but suddenly felt the greatest con¬ 
cern for Senpa whom he feared was in danger. 
44 4 Her head will be bowed, and her name soon 
unknown he read again. “Evil in every word; 
wickedness, and yet a daughter of Pharaoh can 
do no evil!” he mused for a moment. 

“What do you think, what does this mean?” 
he inquired. 

“The seal was broken when the boy found it. 
On it there was no address, and as it was bound 
with the queen’s colors, I opened and read. I 
would have told you before, but I could not, fear¬ 
ing the terror it might strike to your heart.” 

“Terror? Never! It is not Hermonthis who 
faints when he sees ahead that which may happen 
tonight. My great thought is not for myself. It 


80 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


is for Senpa. What is it that will be done to bow 
the fair head of the priestess?” 

Again the chimes sounded at the doorway, and 
before either could say a word, the boy again 
entered and, blushing deeply as he saw what the 
prince held in his hand, hesitated before speaking. 

“Where did you find this packet?” inquired 
his master. 

“In the courtyard, as the boys from the 
temple were leaving. They may have been deliv¬ 
ering a message from the <jueen. It is clasped in 
her colors.” 

“Enough!” said the poet. “What brings you 
now?” 

“The noble Sentros bids me say to my master 
that matters of importance press him and he asks 
immediate entrance and audience with the Prince 
of Hermonthis. And, master, let me add that he 
questioned us carefully at the gate about the 
packet. I answered for the rest by saying that 
serving boys knew nothing of their masters’ 
errands.” 

“What did he say?” 

“He was angry and with an oath sent me to 
ask of you again the entrance which he desired.” 

“Tell him to come,” said the poet, handing 


81 


THE LION SCENTS BLOOD 

the written message to his servant, with a glance 
to place it again in the cabinet. He had scarcely 
done so when the chime struck and Sentros burst 
into the room. 

“Prince,” he cried in excitement, “I could not 
wait another moment. I am required elsewhere 
even now, and I would speak with you on a matter 
of great importance. Pardon the intrusion, dear 
friend, but I am excited and cannot restrain my¬ 
self.” 

The poet stood erect and listened with calmness 
to his words, carefully observing his excitement. 
The servant busied himself at the cabinet, picking 
up a few toilet articles that were scattered on the 
table. The lion growled and sat up straight with 
eyes glaring furiously. 

“Is the lion at liberty?” inquired Sentros, at 
once fearing the awful jaws which were open as 
he turned to look. 

“He knows you, and he knows you are his 
master’s friend. Be such and you will not have 
cause to fear the lion. It surprises me that you 
pay him heed, when, but a short while ago, you 
were standing by him in the temple terrace, pat¬ 
ting his mane, and quite unfearingly watched his 
movements.” 


82 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


“But he growls and looks so fierce,” insisted 
the visitor, nervously observing the beast. 

“But there are dangers worse than facing a 
lion. Do you not fear the consequences? You 
have come to my house tonight, when other nights 
you said you were afraid to do so for fear of 
being seen by the guards. This, of all nights, 
what brought you?” 

“I would have risked all, everything, Prince! 
I have lost a message from the queen, or rather, 
one of my servants lost it; a small package in 
which was contained my instructions. You remem¬ 
ber, Hermonthis, I have charge of the great fes¬ 
tival and the queen, they say, sent to my apart¬ 
ments, by one of her serving-boys, the plans which 
she has now in mind for my operations tomorrow!” 

He glanced about wildly, dividing his atten¬ 
tions between the lion and its master, scarcely 
realizing what he said. 

“Well?” replied the poet, in a taunting man¬ 
ner, standing with perfect composure. 

“As I went to my quarters, my servant met me 
saying the message had been lost and the queen’s 
servant believes it was dropped in the courtyard 
of your house. He accompanied some of the boys 
from the temple, who brought flowers here from 


THE LION SCENTS BLOOD 


83 


Senpa, the priestess, I believe. I asked your 
servants at the gate, but they were silent, yes, 
insolent, and gave me no answer. I believe the 
message was found by them.” 

“Have you seen this message, Sentros? Have 
you seen this message from the queen?” 

“Seen it? Why will you ask such questions? 
What prompts you to do so at such a time? Her- 
monthis, are we not friends? Are we not sworn in 
compact to work for our common interests? Am 
I not burning for your support? And am I not 
bent on doing all to win for you the one desired? 
Certainly, you trifle at such a time! I have not 
seen the message; I am now determined to find 
it!” 

“But you say it is a command from the queen 
about the workings of the festival?” sneered the 
poet. 

Sentros struck his breast and, feigning anger, 
burst forth, “Will you tempt me further? Am I 
here for mockery, and to be laughed at by a group 
of ill-mannered and boisterous boys when I 
approach your gates?” 

“You came to my house unbidden,” replied the 
prince, coldly. 

“The noble Sentros has not need to ask an 


84 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


invitation to the house of Hermonthis, according 
to the traditions and customs of Thebes. He honors 
your roof with his presence,” shouted the visitor. 

The lion gave another growl, and the poet, seiz¬ 
ing the opportunity, answered as unconcerned as 
possible, “The lion evidently appreciates that 
honor, and he alone!” 

“Give me the message and that quickly,” 
roared Sentros, “or by the God of Day, I will tell 
her majesty; for I know by your hesitation that 
you have it, and have the knowledge of its con¬ 
tents. While the festival was to have been kept 
a secret by the queen and those who carry out 
her plans, you have learned it all!” 

“The festival?” asked the prince mockingly. 

“Give me the message! Then you know it 
all? Ah, then, you must know what comes to men 
who break the seal that bears the imprint of the 
queen’s ring!” 

He made a broad sweep of his arms, then 
threw back the garment which hung from his 
shoulders, the same black mantle which he had 
worn when he had talked with the prince near 
the temple earlier in the evening, feigning friend¬ 
ship for the man whom he now cursed with every 
breath. 


THE LION SCENTS BLOOD 


85 


“Look,” shouted the servant, almost touching 
the garment of the visitor and throwing himself 
between him and his master. “See, the blood is 
there; fresh blood is on your arms, noble sir! 
Do you see, Prince? His palms! Blood is there, 
too, and on his mantle; I can see it in the light 
from where I stand.” 

“Silence, cur!” shouted the man, who was 
breathless with fury. “Hermonthis, see to it that 
I receive no more insults in this house, neither 
from its master nor from its servants, or I vow 
to you that I will call the guards. Now, all I ask 
is for you to give me the message and I will be 
gone, hoping that I shall never come here again.” 

“It was the blood then that caused the lion to 
growl; I see it all now. Have a care, Sentros, 
his eyes are upon you and you know the instinct 
of the beast as well as I do, when he scents blood 
— particularly human blood. You observe that 
I say human blood. I cannot answer for your 
safety, nor for your life, under such conditions,” 
said the poet calmly. 

Sentros made a dash for the entrance and with 
a curse pulled back the draperies and would have 
passed beyond, had not the servant made a quicker 
move and caught him in his strong arms. 


86 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


‘‘Great God of Day,” wailed the prisoner, “is 
not a man safe in the home of his friend?” 

With slight effort the servant brought him back 
into the middle of the room. His first thought 
was of the lion, which made a start and would 
have leaped upon him had Hermonthis, at its 
side, not spoken, and at the same time grasped 
the cord about its neck, fastening it securely to 
the ring in the wall near the couch on which the 
animal had been resting. 

“Unarmed and defenseless, you have trapped 
me here in your house, but you shall repent of 
your action,” wailed the young nobleman in a 
threatening manner, characteristic of the coward 
when he is snared in the meshes of his own guilt. 
“You haughty bastard, verse-monger and plotter, 
your doings shall be made known to the queen. 
Your high head will be the lowliest of the low! 
And you, ungainly and ignorant servant, life will 
not be spared to you. I will have you publicly 
flogged for what you have done tonight.” 

“And you?” interrupted the prince with a 
sneer. 

“Let me go,” he shouted again, making a rush 
for the doorway in which the servant had taken 
his stand. Throwing back his mantle, showing 


THE LION SCENTS BLOOD 


87 


his blood-stained arms, he prepared to attempt 
to force his release, thus meeting two men, either 
one of whom was much his physical superior. As 
he was about to plunge headlong into the arms 
of the servant, the chime rang again and the boy 
reappeared. 

“Oh, Prince,” he shouted excitedly and fall¬ 
ing prostrate on the tiles, “the city is in the wildest 
excitement! The greatest grief has befallen us. 
Great God of Day be with us, for our Holy Father, 
Rolphis has been murdered.” 

“Great Deity,” cried Hermonthis, with a 
gesture of despair. “What say you, murdered?” 

“Aye, master.” 

“Who told you the news?” 

“A neighbor’s servant came running just now 
from the Karnak Temple, where the terrible deed 
was discovered. His master had returned and he 
was returning quickly to carry the news to him, 
for all men of Thebes will be on the streets 
tonight.” 

“Murdered, you say?” asked Sentros with 
emotion. 

“You heard the words,” replied the servant. 

“No more words with you, Sentros,” shouted 
the prince, his voice trembling from grief, yet 


88 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


presenting a marked contrast to the quivering and 
unsteady voice of the man before him. “I shall 
go at once to the Kamak Temple; another time 
you might have gone with me,” he added to his 
servant, “but tonight you can best serve by re¬ 
maining here. Sentros, you shall not leave this 
house until a command from the queen, herself, 
bids your release.” 

“Who are you that you command a member 
of a noble house, telling him where he may go or 
may not go? Vile plotter, are these the schemes 
which your evil mind plans and executes? Are 
these the outbursts of wickedness which I have 
heard you inherited from your disgraced mother? 
Let me go, or one of us will die!” 

Shouting loudly, he made another dash for 
the doorway. The servant held him fast, how¬ 
ever, willing to risk everything in defense of his 
master. Hermonthis walked to the side of the 
lion, untied the cord, patted the beast softly on 
the head and mane, and his action was answered 
by a growl, with his eyes turned in the direction 
of the doorway. Leading the beast with some 
difficulty, he walked to the cabinet, took out the 
folded paper and wrapped it in its scarlet ribbons, 
in plain view of Sentros. 


THE LION SCENTS BLOOD 


89 


“Here, man, look here, you scoundrel, worthy 
of the scorn of enemies; here is the queen’s mes¬ 
sage! It may serve another purpose than that for 
which it was intended. Go into that small closet! 
Go without a word, or you will be left to the 
mercy of the lion. Your desires and commands 
are to be no longer considered. On the evidence 
at hand, I accuse you of the murder of the High 
Priest. As one guilty of that crime, you will be 
confined in my house until your innocence is 
proved. An order from the royal hand, or the 
pursuance of her verbal command, alone, can save 
you. Come, do not speak a word, for I have heard 
too much from your lips already! I have lis¬ 
tened to them too long and believed what they 
said.” 

As he swung open the door of the closet, the 
accused man walked into the narrow apartment. 
Once past the poet and his growling beast, he 
breathed more freely and, in reality, was thankful 
that he had not been torn to pieces by the lion, 
which he feared would have been the case had the 
prince known all the conditions of his situation. 

“The door will be closed but not barred. You 
will be at liberty to come out into this room. Re¬ 
member that for I give you that permission; but if 


90 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


you do so, it will cost your life. Death even more 
terrible than that which you dealt to Rolphis, our 
Holy Father, will overtake you. The lion also will 
have his liberty and will keep watch while I am 
gone. Back now, and I shall close the door on 
the man whom I have reason to believe is the 
vilest man in Thebes!” 

The door slammed against the casement, lodg¬ 
ing a noble prisoner in the jaws of death. The 
cord fell from the hand of the poet and the young 
lion dropped flat upon the tiles near the door, 
stretching its neck forward to catch the scent of 
blood through the crack at the bottom. 

“You were always brave, Prince,” said his 
servant, as they withdrew from the apartments. 
“You were always brave, but now you are the 
bravest of the brave! You acted the role of a 
king, sir, in this frightful hour.” 

“And my harsh words, my boy — I am sorry 
for what I said to you.” 

“We are still friends and I am your servant,” 
he replied, grasping the hand of his master. 
“Firmer is the bond that holds us! Let me stand 
beside you, Prince! Evil hours are dawning in 
Thebes and every man will require the love of his 
friends.” 


THE LION SCENTS BLOOD 


91 


“It was here I found the packet,” said the 
serving-boy, as the prince entered the courtyard. 
“It was lying there on the pavement, with the seal 
partly broken.” 

“Very well, you played your part splendidly, 
my boy. It is my wish that your master may do as 
well,” replied the poet. To his confidant he said: 
“You will remain here, while I hasten on. I will 
send you word of what transpires. Let no man 
pass this gate until you hear from me. Ah, pray, 
as you never prayed before, that the God of Day 
still smiles on Senpa!” 

The gate swung on its hinges, Hermonthis 
passed out and hastened off in the direction of 
the river; and the servants, watching from the bars 
of the portal, saw him mingle with the crowd, 
all hurrying in the same direction. 


CHAPTER VI 
Priestess versus Queen 

Senpa dismissed her singers and dancing girls 
soon after she had called them and bidden them 
make merry. Taking Kardel with her, she went to 
her sleeping apartments and, flinging her body full 
length upon the couch, told her waiting-maid to 
disrobe herself and she would do likewise. 

“I will wait upon myself tonight, Kardel; and 
you shall see that the daughter of the Temple is 
happy. Ah, Kardel, I never have been so happy 
as tonight. It is a night to be living. See, the 
moon is shining through the clouds and sees me in 
my happiness.” 

She pushed aside the heavy draperies that hung 
at the terrace window and looked out into the 
night. Kardel came and dropped lazily beside 
her mistress’ bed, and the moon shot behind the 
cloud so that it was again dark in the room. 

“A genuine coquette, is he not, Kardel?” 
laughed the priestess. “Who knows but the moon 
does carry on flirtations with the maiden planets 
92 


93 


PRIESTESS VERSUS QUEEN 

of the skies?” Suddenly slapping her hand over 
her mouth, she added: “Time was when a priestess 
of Thebes would not have dared to speak so of 
the moon. You see, times have changed. But 
tonight, ah, tonight, Kardel, the moon, if he were 
a deity, would not fail to see the intoxication in 
which I find myself and in which I speak his 
name.” 

“There is his face again,” said Kardel softly 
pressing her mistress’ arm, as the silver light shot 
through the dense veil of the sky. “Do you think 
he sees us lying here?” 

“He must not,” said the priestess, as she drew 
back the draperies. “He must not see us, for we 
are both promised to another; and none should 
see.” 

“Ah, my lady, must one veil her face before 
the world, because she has lost her heart?” 

“Won another heart, you mean; nothing is lost 
by love. Though everything pass away, if we have 
love, we have all.” 

“You are happy tonight, mistress. Kardel 
wishes that you may ever be so. Why not, Senpa? 
Why not be happy now? You know that he loves 
you, and why hope for more?” 

Before Senpa had time to make an answer, the 


94 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


house gong sounded and both were startled as the 
chimes echoed in their ears. 

“Lie still, Kardel,” whispered the priestess, 
“we will wait here.” 

A serving girl entered, saluted her mistress 
and announced that the queen regretted the absence 
of Senpa from Rantha’s feast, and that to prove 
her regret she would call upon the priestess in her 
apartments, as she returned to the palace. Both 
were annoyed by this announcement but, feigning 
satisfaction with the queen’s intentions, Senpa 
arose and said, “Very well, Kardel, in such an 
hour as this I feel like receiving a queen. I am 
stronger than ever before in my life. But, ah, I 
I must not be rash,” she added, “I must not be 
rash! When I sent word to the queen or to Rantha 
that I would not be with them, it was because my 
heart was sad. I did not care for feasting then, 
but now, now, Kardel, I am the happiest maiden 
in Thebes. But we must still play the game. 
Those who sow in deceit, must reap their harvest 
in like manner. Tant, you will wait upon us,” 
she said to the maid. “Call Anant and we will 
at least appear to await the coming of the 
queen.” 

They arose, Tant left the chamber to call an- 


PRIESTESS VERSUS QUEEN 95 

other assistant, and the priestess and her compan¬ 
ion looked wistfully about them. 

“I should wear the holy vestments, tonight,” 
she said as she left the couch, still holding Kardel 
firmly by the hand. “The gold bands on my arms, 
the silver coronet, and the purple. It is a fitting 
costume for a daughter of the Temple. Oleander 
flowers, too, you shall weave them in my hair, and 
in my hands I shall carry a cluster of the same 
sweet bloom.” 

They passed out of the bedroom, into the toilet, 
and Senpa took her place to be dressed. Kardel 
said little, but bowed assent to all the words of 
her mistress, and was quickly concerned with 
robing the priestess. Senpa still had upon her 
shoulders the mantle worn at the temple service, 
but the silver cloth surplice was brought out, laid 
near by, and Kardel arranged the soft silky hair 
of her mistress into light puffs between the silver 
bands which were to hold the coronet in place. 
The oleander flowers were bunched at each side 
of her head, and their soft petals fell over her 
brow. Tant began to fit Senpa’s feet to the jew¬ 
eled sandals; and Anant turned her attention to 
Kardel, who, as the first attendant upon the prieat- 
ess, could not receive the monarch in any but her 


96 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


most beautiful garments. She wore, at the sugges¬ 
tion of her mistress, a light red gown and at her 
bosom placed the big ruby, which was the finest 
of all the ornaments she possessed. From a nearby 
vase the maid took a bunch of red roses and, as 
her sandals were being changed, Kardel wove the 
flowers into a scarlet chaplet, which she placed 
in the meshes of her soft hair. Both were ready 
and when they reached that point of their toilet, 
they congratulated one another that it had never 
been accomplished more quickly in their lives, and 
neither had ever looked more beautiful. Senpa 
barely could suppress the emotion within her. As 
she looked into the reflector and saw her own face, 
beaming with happiness, she did not even care to 
look, as the queen would expect to find her, de¬ 
jected, and ill, as she had reported. 

There was much hurrying to and fro about the 
temple, while the priestess and her companion 
were busy with their toilet. Great crowds were 
groaning on the public thoroughfare, surging about 
awaiting further news of the tragedy. They awaited 
above all the arrival of the queen. To the remote 
quarters of the city the sad «news had spread, 
before it reached the enclosed walls of the apart¬ 
ments of the daughter of the High Priest, whose 


PRIESTESS VERSUS QUEEN 97 

name was on every tongue. There was no dis¬ 
order in the crowds, which pressed on every hand, 
but sadness was on every face, and as the big gong 
announcing the death of Rolphis sounded, a wail 
escaped from every mouth: “God of Day, save 
Egypt!” 

In their hearts, the people wept for their loss 
and the evident displeasure of the gods. People 
were not slow to conjecture that the ancient gods 
were taking this revenge upon a nation that failed 
to acknowledge them. Many of them had received 
the benediction of the Holy Father at the sunset 
hour, and fancied, as they recollected his voice, 
that it was clearer than usual, full of prophecy of 
the coming evil, and full of warning of the wrath 
of Seth — the god of evil and destruction. 
Rolphis was not only venerated for his holy office 
but was dear to the people. He seldom mingled 
with them and much of his life had been a secret, 
but there was a mystery in the secret that appealed 
to them, and his counsels and pleadings for the 
upright in life had won their esteem and love; and 
he was saintly in their eyes,— his was a life worthy 
of imitation. 

They knew little, or nothing, about the cir¬ 
cumstances attending the death of the temple 


98 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


servant. At first it was desired that the people 
know as little as possible concerning the tragedy 
until the queen arrived at the temple, or sent her 
messenger; but from the temple servants, or others 
who caught the word, it was told in the streets, and, 
as the runner of the queen reached the city and 
conveyed to the chiliarch the command of Her 
Majesty that no person should be allowed to enter 
or leave the city, it was deemed best by the lay 
brothers to sound the gong, officially announcing 
the tragedy, which would call the people together, 
to hear what the throne would have to say of the 
unhappy affair. 

No one presumed so much as to anticipate what 
action the queen would take upon her arrival. If 
any one thought of the successor to the holy office, 
he must have known that the queen would have the 
appointment solely in her hands, for the law made 
no other provision for a succession to the exalted 
station. But in this hour, when the gongs were 
sounding, and when the queen was hastening to 
the temple, when the masses were weeping in the 
streets, and when all ears were waiting for a mes¬ 
sage of truth, there was no thought of the succes¬ 
sor to Rolphis. Rather, people were thinking of 
Senpa and what the tragedy would mean to her. 


PRIESTESS VERSUS QUEEN 99 

They pitied her and mourned with her the loss of 
the holy leader of all the faithful. 

As the gong vibrated through the old masonry, 
Senpa sprang to her feet with a cry of pain, as if 
forewarned of what she was to learn. 

“Kardel, that is the great gong,” she cried, 
“listen, Kardel!” 

The deep booming sounded again and the two 
ran frightened to the door that opened on the ter¬ 
race, where they had been together earlier in the 
evening. As the door swung on its hinges, having 
been closed by the guard for the night, the groan¬ 
ing of the crowd below was plainly audible and 
immediately filled the priestess and her companion 
with terror. They could scarcely believe what they 
saw and heard, and not until they leaned out over 
the balcony and beheld the great crowd passing 
into the temple, could they realize that it was all 
reality and they were not dreaming. Music coming 
from the temple door told that the flute-players 
had already started a melancholy dirge. 

“Ah, Kardel, what new sorrow awaits us? 
What can it all mean? An accident must have 
befallen a member of the royal household. The 
great gong is only sounded when one of the noble 
lineage passes. Or, Kardel — or when the High 


100 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


Priest dies!” she lisped, cringing with fear and 
holding tightly to the arm of her companion. 

As they listened to catch a word from the 
crowd, they heard the voice of an old man wail 
out, “Rolphis, Holy Father, oh dearly beloved 
one!” 

“Did you hear that, Kardel?” gasped the priest¬ 
ess. “They spoke the name of my father. Oh, 
merciful Isis, what is this? Rolphis, father! Fol¬ 
low me Kardel! It is contrary to our custom, 
but we must go to the temple unbidden and there 
learn the truth.” 

Running back through her own apartments, 
she hastened through the long corridor which led 
to the entrance near the altar. As Kardel opened 
the door at the end of the corridor, she grasped 
the hand of her mistress and pressed upon it a 
sympathetic kiss, intending to convey thus the 
sorrow she felt for the one she feared must suffer 
a pang that she had never before known. Before 
they entered the temple, a group of Senpa’s serv¬ 
ing maids appeared in the corridor, having been 
disturbed by the ringing of the gong. They sought 
the priestess in her apartments, but not finding 
her, hastened on towards the temple entrance, 
where they found her and Kardel making their 


PRIESTESS VERSUS QUEEN 101 

flight in the same direction as the surging crowds 
below. 

When Senpa entered the vast colonnade which 
was fast filling with the people, her first glance 
was at the altar. Beside it was a black bier, and 
on it, dressed in his ecclesiastical robes lay Rolphis, 
the High Priest. The flame on the altar was blaz¬ 
ing high, and attending priests were feeding it 
with oils poured from silver vessels. Back of the 
altar, the flute-players were marching backwards 
and forwards playing a dirge. She rushed toward 
the altar and the crowd fell back to make way for 
her. Passionately bursting into tears, yet making 
no outcry, the priestess flung her body at the side 
of the bier, and throwing her arms about the form 
of the deceased, bowed her head upon his shoul¬ 
ders. All voices were hushed and she remained 
silent for some time, after which she raised her 
head and faced the multitude. 

“People of Thebes,” she cried, remaining on 
her knees and extending her arms, “how has this 
thing happened? Where was the High Priest 
found? When? By whom? What think you 
caused his death?” 

Oppressive silence followed her inquiry, al¬ 
though thousands of ears were turned to catch an 


102 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


answer. After a moment’s waiting, she arose and 
at the side of the altar stood erect and in a voice 
that penetrated to the far recesses of the vast hall 
she cried out: 

“In the name of Ra, the daughter of the 
Temple commands any person who knows of this 
to come forth and speak! Who brought the body 
here? Who called you here, people? Speak, if 
you have tongues, for the gods already have shown 
their displeasure by taking from us our most be¬ 
loved guide. Speak, lest their curses and venge¬ 
ance smite us dead or speechless!” 

A wail went from the congregation. They real¬ 
ized that Senpa had not been informed of the 
details of the tragedy, and that by chance or by 
hearing the ringing of the gong she had hastened 
to the scene. It occurred to every man and woman 
that the priestess doubtless knew nothing of the 
tragedy, not even that the Holy Father had suffered 
a tragic death. But they were all dumb. Many 
tried to speak, but courage failed them, and they 
sulked back into silence, throbbing within them 
with pity for the wretched girl before them. Senpa 
never before appeared so beautiful to their eyes, 
and her words had never thrilled them so before. 
But none dared to speak. What each knew was 



THE INTERIOR OF THE TEMPLE OF KARNAK 















PRIESTESS VERSUS QUEEN 103 

what a neighbor or friend had said. That Rolphis 
was dead they all knew, and, too, that death had 
come suddenly; most of them were aware of the 
fact that all entrances and exits to the city had 
been barred by the queen’s orders, but further 
than that, they knew little or nothing. 

As the light of the altar flamed high and fell 
over the form of the priestess, who was clad in her 
soft robe and surplice of silver, the people were 
moved as much by her appearance as by the trag¬ 
edy itself. As she closed her exhortation in the 
name of the sun-god, the eldest of the serving 
priests stepped forward holding the golden disc, 
saluted her, and said in words which could not be 
misunderstood: “Holy mistress, we are waiting 
the coming of the queen, at which time explana¬ 
tions may be made. Until then, I pray you calm 
yourself and remember that in your sorrow we all 
have a common share. When Senpa, the priestess, 
and daughter of Rolphis, weeps, all of Egypt weeps 
with her.” 

This speech, well delivered, brought forth a 
murmur of satisfaction from the crowd, and all 
necks were craned eagerly to watch what might 
follow. 

“Dear brother,” moaned the priestess, her head 


104 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


bowed towards the bier, “where are the death 
tapers that burn at the head of the faithful?” 

“We await the commands of the queen,” 
answered the priest, as if each word pained him. 

“Does the queen bid you feed the holy flame?” 
she shouted fiercely. “Does the queen bid you 
salute the golden disc that you hold in your hands? 
Does not your holy office bid you perform the 
service for the faithful, without the special man¬ 
date of a queen? Are not the laws of Egypt older 
than monarchs? Why have you not lighted the 
death tapers here?” 

The priest’s voice trembled as he answered, 
“Holy mistress, we are not yet aware of the nature 
of death, whether it was by his own hand or that 
of another that Rolphis’ spirit departed, whether 
or not according to the laws of the faithful!” 

“The faithful? Called ye not him faithful?” 
she shouted back defiantly. 

“Your own words, mistress, have said it. You 
know the laws of Egypt,” replied the priest. 

“People of Thebes,” shouted the priestess, 
“will you stand humbly submitting to this treach¬ 
ery? It is not Senpa and not Rolphis more than 
each of you who is being outraged. The command 
of a queen is to be respected and the word of a 


PRIESTESS VERSUS QUEEN 105 

daughter of the Temple is likewise worthy of 
respect! Shall the body of your beloved father, 
Rolphis, lie before the altar, unattended by the 
symbols of the faithful?” 

“No, never, no!” rang from a thousand voices. 

“Will you wait for the coming of a queen to 
tell you that Rolphis was a holy man?” 

“No,” again resounded through the vast throng; 
but before the word had died away, a sense of 
confusion and fear overwhelmed them, as a trum¬ 
pet’s blast announced the arrival of the queen at 
the temple entrance. 

“People of Thebes,” cried the priestess in a 
clear shrill voice, “do not be blinded to the truth. 
Do not be deaf to the voice that pleads with you. 
There is evil somewhere! Perhaps it is in you, per¬ 
haps in me; evil has been done here and the evil¬ 
doer must suffer! Search your hearts, know well 
your thoughts and then loosen your tongues! You 
are within the sacred walls, and here that privilege 
is granted you; it is granted to every child of 
Egypt. Every voice may be heard here, according 
to the law; and not even a queen may bid him be 
silent!” 

“Bold blasphemer,” shouted the queen, stand¬ 
ing erect at the inner entrance, and grasping the 


106 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


full meaning of the words concerning the limita¬ 
tions of her authority, which was, in reality, almost 
boundless. Waving her right arm with a furious 
gesture, she started down the grand aisle. 

“Silence, girl!” she shouted in a tempestuous 
voice. “Who is it that dares to speak of the 
rights of the queen of Egypt? Who is it yonder 
that defiles the sacred altar by her presence? 
Senpa, traitor to that holy trust vested in you, 
shame to you that your queen must hear such 
words from your lips! Are you mad? At this 
hour when your place is at the altar pouring holy 
oils, you are found here uttering profane words to 
my dear people, whose hearts are breaking with 
the terrible news that has just come to their ears!” 

“Shall a daughter of the Temple perform her 
holy office, while her father lies in death at the 
altar side, unattended by the lights that mark the 
repose of the faithful?” Senpa shouted back, 
walking to the altar railing, and gesturing defiantly 
to the approaching monarch. 

“Will the priestess obey her queen, or will she 
be dragged from this holy place through the streets 
of the city and into the desert, there to think of 
the words her wicked tongue has uttered?” 

In this way the queen approached the altar 


PRIESTESS VERSUS QUEEN 107 

railing, giving the bier of Rolphis no attention. 
She stood face to face with the priestess and waited 
for a moment for the answer of the priestess to the 
awkward question. 

“Will the queen light the tapers at the head 
of Rolphis’ bier?” asked Senpa. The waiting 
people were chilled by her daring, as they listened 
for the words of the monarch, whom they feared 
might give some terrible commands in her wrath. 
They remembered that Senpa was a daughter of 
the Temple, but that made the battle more violent 
and they dared not anticipate the outcome. 

“Holy Ra!” shrieked the queen, leaving Senpa 
and passing to the body of the high priest. “Must 
a queen remind a daughter of the Temple that 
those who die contrary to the law are not permitted 
by the law to enjoy in death the benedictions of the 
faithful? Look you here,” pointing to the folds 
of Rolphis’ garment. “See here, ah, the old priest 
took his own life! Look here, beloved people, 
listen no more to this girl who is crazed with grief, 
no doubt . . . see, here is the dagger which the 
old man planted in his own breast.” 

She threw aside the black pall, and with per¬ 
fect knowledge of what she was about to lay hands 
upon, seized the long weapon which was red with 


108 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


blood, from the side of the murdered man. 

“What did she say, people?” cried Senpa, run¬ 
ning to the side of the bier. “Do you say he killed 
himself?” 

“Girl, another word from your wicked lips 
and you will no longer hold your sacred office in 
the Temple! Remember, a queen reigns in Thebes 
and her word is law, even when it deals with inso¬ 
lent temple girls, even priestesses!” 

With the bloody dagger in her hands, the 
monarch stood defiantly, while she longed for 
some expression of sentiment in her own favor 
from the vast assembly. But the people were 
silent, save when now and then a groan escaped 
the mouth of some frightened or hysterical woman. 
Thousands had now crowded within the walls and 
were witnessing the conflict. The priestess, infuri¬ 
ated by the events that were transpiring, began to 
grasp the situation. The angry words of the 
queen, at the moment she entered the temple, and 
her conduct thereafter, indicated to the priestess 
that her presence would no longer be welcome at 
the court or in the Temple. The queen of the 
palace was also sovereign of the Temple, and 
unless the people arose in open and mighty protest, 
her words were the laws of the deity. She was the 


PRIESTESS VERSUS QUEEN 109 

servant of the gods and the minister of their wrath 
at their pleasure. 

“People of Thebes,” resumed the queen in a 
maddened voice that could be heard to the remote 
corners of the temple, “I command you to listen 
to my words! Let not your eyes or ears attend to 
this girl, who, with her blasphemy, would tempt 
you to wickedness. You all know her, you know 
who she is, as well as she herself. Her birth is 
passed as an uncertainty and we make no inquiries. 
She is fair to behold, but she shall not dictate to 
her queen! People, let not your eyes be blinded. 
It is a marvel that you do not burst forth in rage 
at the impostor. Look to me, dear people; see 
this dagger, it is a small bit of bronze, but with it, 
the beloved father Rolphis took his own life. That 
much is plain to all of us.” 

“It is false!” cried Senpa. 

“False? Wicked girl! People, do you hear 
this girl deny the words spoken by your queen? 
She stands within these holy walls and defies the 
law. I speak to you with the voice of the Unseen; 
she speaks with the voice of blasphemy. What 
would you? What shall be done with this girl who 
defies her queen? We must be rid of her before 
we can take thought concerning the death of 


110 KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 

Rolphis. Speak, people, what shall be done with 
her?” 

With arms far stretched, the queen leaned out 
over the altar railing awaiting an answer, but none 
came. Not a voice was raised. All pitied the 
beautiful priestess who stood suffering before 
them; and while fear of their ruler frightened 
them, her unwarranted passion and anger repelled 
them, and silence was the only course left whereby 
they could show the priestess that their hearts 
ached for her and that the prayer of all was for 
her. The eldest of the priests signalled the flute- 
boys to cease playing the dirge, and immedi¬ 
ately the attending priests discontinued the holy 
service and knelt about the altar, a sign of the 
deepest significance to the audience; for never 
before had such bewilderment come over the 
people of the city. Not even when the death of 
the old gods had been announced by Amenophis 
had there been such consternation. 

“What, are you also neglecting your sacred 
office?” shouted the infuriated queen to the circle 
about the altar. “Up, flute-boys, take up your 
instruments, and you, priests! Great Ra! Why are 
you kneeling there! Ah, Senpa, this is your action, 
the result of your conspiracy with those who bias- 


PRIESTESS VERSUS QUEEN 111 

pheme the god we love and you shall pay for it! 
It pains your queen to do what she must now do. 
By the words you have uttered, by your unholy 
actions, your attitude toward all that we hold 
sacred, your profane thoughts, impure motives, 
wicked desires — yes, treason to the God of Day, 
you are no longer priestess in the Temple! Strip 
off your vestments, take off your holy robes, all 
of them, and pull the surplice from your shoulders. 
They shall bear a heavier load than the silver 
spangles. Your haughty and defiant head shall 
be bowed in shame! Your place is no longer 
within the altar rail. Your presence will no longer 
be welcome in any of the places of honor to which 
your queen has raised you, because she pitied you. 
You are a child of the streets. You will be hungry, 
unless one of the witching smiles from your pro¬ 
fane lips shall prompt some passionate youth to 
take you in. Go forth! The curse of your queen 
goes with you; you are degraded in the eyes of 
your own people! You will no longer be a delight 
to those who loved you most. You might go to 
the desert and there languish for a drop of water; 
you might wander with beasts of prey for your 
companions, and there would be no friend to suc¬ 
cor you. Excommunicated from the Temple, for- 


112 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


bidden all rights of holy practices, disgraced are 
you, not only by your own actions and words, but 
also by the death of him you called father. He 
passed from the earth by his own hand and thus 
deceived us. Now will you speak, Senpa? Have 
you anything to say? It is gracious for your 
queen to grant you that privilege, but it is the law. 
Will you speak before your holy vestments are 
torn from your body and you are driven from the 
Temple, never to return? Have you apologies to 
make — confessions, regrets — have you any? 
Although they would avail you nothing on earth, 
they might with Osiris, whose forgiveness is bound¬ 
less. Speak, if you have a word; then the guards 
will carry you forth. Before another dawn, the 
Temple shall be rid of you forever. Your place 
at the altar shall be filled by a maiden of pure 
heart and silent tongue, one who respects her holy 
calling and one who would not use the grief of her 
own people to urge them to rash deeds. Speak, if 
you have anything to say. This is your last oppor¬ 
tunity to do so before the altar of the sun god. 
Speak!” 

The two women gazed fiercely into one 
another’s eyes, the queen seeking to bewilder the 
priestess. She failed in the attempt, however, and 


PRIESTESS VERSUS QUEEN 113 

the priests and people gave her none of the assur¬ 
ance that she expected or desired. They were 
each moment becoming more aware of the wicked¬ 
ness and the treachery of their ruler and the im¬ 
pression grew with them that they were being 
deceived. No people of the earth were more 
superstitious than the Thebans, yet they could not 
be wrought into a frenzy, nor led to despair, when 
conscience told them that their best thoughts and 
actions were required. They were religious even 
to fanaticism and held the Temple sacred above 
all places, but when a High Priest lay dead at 
the altar, when a queen wielded high in the air 
the dagger which had pierced his heart, and hurled 
slanderous insults at a fair priestess, whose loyalty 
or purity none had reason to doubt, when the 
priests gave up their holy offices and knelt in fear 
at the sacred flames, and a maiden stood awaiting 
the verdict which meant life or death, they were 
not a people to neglect duty for ceremony. To 
the awe of the scene, the approaching storm added 
terror, for the thunderbolts began to crash over¬ 
head and long flashes of lightning visible to the 
throng from the broad entrance told that the even¬ 
ing, which had begun with a silver moon and soft 
dark skies, was to mark at its close a storm, which 


114 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


in this latitude was of rare occurrence. As Senpa 
hesitated, to mark well the words which the queen 
promised should be the last to her people, 
although she had no belief that this would be the 
case, a heavy bolt of thunder echoed through the 
vaulted enclosure, and even the queen herself was 
seized with terror of the evil omen. Grasping 
this moment as her opportunity, the priestess 
began: 

“Beloved people, hear the signal of the wrath 
of avenging gods! Their displeasure is manifest 
in all that we are doing. If the treacherous 
murder of the Father of our Temple is not enough 
to fill every one of you with awe, enough to cause 
each one of you to kneel in humility and sub¬ 
mission, not to the queen of Egypt, but to the God 
of the Sun, take the thundering voice as your 
warning.” 

“Witch! Sorceress!” shrieked the queen, 
clenching her fingers and fairly longing to grasp 
Senpa in her own hands. 

“Murderess!” rang out Senpa’s voice, in quick 
response; and before the queen could speak a 
word, she continued: — “you have caused the 
death of the faithful! Not by your own hand, 
oh, queen; by your commands it has been done! 


PRIESTESS VERSUS QUEEN 115 

But for what, who shall say? Heretofore, you 
loved Rolphis, and he spent his holy life in divine 
service, but you are not surprised to find the 
dagger under the black pall. You had it so 
placed! By your order, the body of the departed 
servant of the Temple is held here in disgrace. 
By your command, his spirit fled and may even 
now be approaching Osiris’ judgment hall, and 
now you seek revenge on his unworthy but devoted 
daughter. Faithful to the trust in which he placed 
me in infancy, I will stand and defend his honor. 
Drag me away, great woman, drag me into the 
streets or the desert, wherever you will, or with 
the dagger of death, which my heart tells me 
you have already directed to my father, strike me 
dead. I stand at the holy altar, innocent as the 
first day I lived. I know nothing of the wisdom 
and ways of queens. I care little for the wicked 
words of one who repels me. Command as you 
will, woman, Senpa is at her post. People of 
Thebes, I shall not leave the temple alive.” 

Thrusting herself against the queen, who had 
left her attendants outside the altar railing, she 
wrenched from the hands that tightly grasped the 
dagger the weapon still red with the blood of 
Rolphis, and with a voice of anguish shouted: 


116 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


“Farewell, beloved people. I go to the judge 
of the faithful!” 

Kardel started forward with an outcry, the 
priests groaned and the multitude gasped for 
breath. 

“Hold! Senpa!” rang out a clear male voice 
from the near temple entrance. The dagger was 
raised high in the hand of the priestess. “Hold!” 
again shouted the voice, the only voice that Senpa 
heard above the din, the only voice that she could 
have heard at such a moment, the only voice that 
could have caused her to relax in the purpose 
which she had expressed by thought, word and 
action. 

“Hail! Prince of Hermonthis!” cried the 
queen, when she saw the poet forcing himself with 
frantic strides through the multitude. 

“Hail, Hermonthis!” responded the people, 
scarcely knowing what they shouted, but building 
on hope that he might be the bearer of some mes¬ 
sage that would relieve the horrible situation. The 
queen, herself, took hope from his arrival and, 
in giving him the marked honor of personal salu¬ 
tation, little surmised that he came only to protect 
the one who was bending beneath the weight of 
the wicked monarch’s treachery. Senpa’s hand 


PRIESTESS VERSUS QUEEN 117 

dropped to her side and her head fell. She dared 
not look for the face of the youth. She heard his 
voice and in it she received assurance that his 
arrival was a mission of the sun god. 

“Prince, you come at a moment when all the 
people will hear you speak. What do you bring?” 
asked the monarch, meeting the youth as he 
entered the altar railing. 

The poet passed her quickly, glanced at the 
bier and then at Senpa and hesitated. 

“What do you bring?” repeated the queen. 

“I bring a letter written by the queen of Egypt,” 
replied the poet calmly, looking full into the faces 
of the people and paying no heed to the queen, 
although he answered her inquiry. 

“From me?” she cried. 

“Yes.” 

“What will you do with a letter from your 
queen?” 

“Read it to the people, Your Majesty.” 

“Very well, Prince, but there are thousands of 
them; the people care not to hear a letter from 
my hand at this hour, noble youth! Do you not 
bring news of more importance than this?” 

“It is of the greatest importance. Your Majesty. 
See, it bears the royal seal!” 


118 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


He turned the document in his hands so 
all could see the red seal attached to it. Looking 
toward the queen, he perceived that she was gain¬ 
ing composure each moment. This he did not wish 
her to do, so, bursting forth in wild tones that 
stunned the assembled multitude, he shouted: 

“I accuse this woman, our queen, of being 
party to the vilest murder, the worst crime that 
was ever committed within the walls of a temple 
of Egypt. People, I bring you the truth; I have 
the proof. Arise, if need be, come in might, 
conquer guards, queen, servants and all! She 
must not even have that protection that is afforded 
by the walls of the Temple. Out in the open Seth 
is thundering his wrath upon us. Beloved people, 
this is a spectacle planned by a woman for your 
eyes! It was a wicked scheme to degrade the 
priestess and amuse herself. Arise, Senpa, hold 
your head high, and let the people see you. Let 
them see your beauty and your purity and com¬ 
pare you with your monarch. Proof? Will you 
have the proof of what I say, beloved people?—” 

“Guards, lay hold on the prince!” screamed 
the queen, having been unable to venture a word 
during the terrible accusations that were being 
hurled upon her. 


PRIESTESS VERSUS QUEEN 119 

“Not until the people have heard,” retorted 
the poet; “all may speak within the temple walls; 
that detail of the plot was ill-arranged. A queen 
may command and her orders will be executed, 
outside the temple walls; but here we speak and 
none may bid us be silent. Thebes does not hear 
a murderess when she cries for mercy! People, 
will you hear?” 

“Bind him, I say, seize him, guards,” stormed 
the queen, addressing her words to a hecaton- 
tarch. 

“Not until he has spoken, Your Majesty. The 
prince may speak, for the law allows that he may. 
Speak on, rash youth; you may pronounce con¬ 
demnation upon your own head.” 

“Where is Zapenton of the Immortals?” 
shouted the queen. 

“In the outer porch of the Temple, Your 
Majesty,” replied the hecatontarch. 

“Send for him immediately!” 

But it was unnecessary to send, for Zapenton, 
having given various orders for the disposition of 
his men, had entered the temple and was a witness 
to the arrival of Hermonthis at the altar. The 
man, who was in reality but a chiliarch, but who 
was in command of the Ten Thousand Immortals 


120 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


in times of peace, strode down to the altar railing 
and saluted Khu-Pen-Aton. 

“Have you, too, betrayed me?” she shouted. 
“Are you also an accomplice of this vile traitor 
in his plot against the throne? You shall speak; 
and here, too; the people shall hear you. Ah, 
people, dear men and women of Thebes, what is 
all this? Must your queen suffer when, at the 
altar of the deity, she protects the holy laws!” 

“No indignity is too great for a queen who 
orders the death of the highest servant of the 
Temple,” replied Hermonthis boldly. 

“A daughter of Pharaoh can do no wrong!” 

“Read, Prince, read!” rang out a voice from 
the multitude. 

“Before I read I must speak, dear people — 
the hand of the queen’s lover has dealt the blow.” 

“Who, Prince?” asked Senpa pitifully, as she 
ran to his side and looked into his face. 

“Sentros,” he shouted, and the word was re¬ 
peated from mouth to mouth about the vast hall. 
“Sentros, dear people. His hands are still wet 
with the blood of the High Priest. He was the 
tool of your queen. She directed the blow and 
he struck it!” 

“False, he lies, people, it is all false,” cried 


PRIESTESS VERSUS QUEEN 121 

the queen. “I heard the news at Rantha’s feast. 
Where are you, Rantha?” She looked deep into 
the crowd. 

“Here, Your Majesty,” replied a trembling 
voice. 

“Stand forth, and speak! Tell the people how 
your queen received the sad intelligence. Did she 
not burst into tears and fall in a faint?” 

“Yes, Your Majesty,” answered the same voice 
reluctantly. 

“Babble, woman; have done with that!” roared 
the prince in a commanding tone. “Answer to the 
charge of murder that is now made against you. 
You have caused the death of Rolphis. Speak! 
Can you deny that?” 

“Proof, Prince, have you the proof of the ac¬ 
cusation?” asked Senpa, clinging to his arm. 

“Here is the proof, Priestess,” he replied, as 
he handed her the document that he held in his 
hands. 

“False. It is all false, and you are traitors!” 
interrupted the queen, as he began to speak 
further; and, making a dash toward Senpa, en¬ 
deavored to snatch the parchment from her hand. 

Hermonthis was quickly between them, and, 
warding off the intended blow, he shouted: “Read, 


122 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


Priestess! Read to the people. By her own 
words the queen shall condemn herself and appear 
to you as the vilest woman in the history of 
Thebes. Listen, people, and, as you listen, re¬ 
member that a bolt of fire, denoting the divine 
wrath, may at any moment cast asunder the pillars 
of the temple itself. We have offended and the 
wrath of the Sun God is upon us. Proceed, 
Priestess, the people will hear you. Listen, oh, 
Queen, hear your own words.” 

46 ‘To my servant Sentros, greeting,’ ” read 
the priestess in full tones, holding the document 
firmly with the hands that also held the blood¬ 
stained dagger. “ ‘The hour I have before named. 
It remains good. Tonight I have bidden the poet 
to the palace, naming my return from Rantha’s as 
the hour. The people will receive him, if he plays 
well his part. Your queen will give him material 
for his song. He will prove what he can do to 
make himself the greatest poet of Thebes. This 
will satisfy his ambition, and he will forget the 
priestess. Her head shall be bowed and her name 
soon unknown, while that of Sentros shall ring 
throughout Egypt. When the people hear it 
spoken by the queen as her worthy consort, they 
will prostrate themselves in adoration. Strike 


PRIESTESS VERSUS QUEEN 123 

deep the blow. Make your escape and remain in 
hiding. At the west gate of the palace, a servant 
will be waiting to convey you to my apartments. 
Then we may rest and dream of the days and 
nights of love to come.’ ” 

“ ’Tis all false,” shouted the queen, becoming 
faint, “there is no name affixed. It is a forgery.” 

“And how do you know there is no name 
affixed?” inquired the poet. 

“None was read; that is how I know!” 

“The royal seal?” queried the prince, mock¬ 
ingly. 

“Faithless, all of you!” screamed the queen 
in distress, and attempting to reach Senpa but 
reeling with every step. “Traitors, liars, forgers! 
Your queen is ill! Queen, did I say it? Yes, 
I am your queen, but I have lost — lost all!” 

She tottered to the railing and would have 
fallen headlong had not one of her servants 
reached to catch her. The queen of Egypt had 
fainted! The wrath of the storm, the staring and 
reproachful eyes of the people, the accusations of 
the prince, the victory of the priestess — nothing 
disturbed her sleep! 


CHAPTER VII 
The Secret of Karnak 

“Sentros, where is he?” rang out the voice 
of Zapenton, the chiliarch, finally preparing for 
action. 

“Sentros is at my house,” answered the prince, 
who heard a murmur of approval that went up 
from the multitude. “Sentros is in a closet, at 
the door of which is my Nubian lion, which was 
lapping his tongue as I left, scenting the fresh 
blood on the garments that Sentros wore. The 
murderer of Rolphis would have known death in 
an instant had I not prevented it, because at that 
time I did not know the truth.” 

“Then let us start,” shouted Zapenton. 
“Prince, you go with us. We must bring Sentros 
here to judgment.” 

“What of the queen?” shouted Hermonthis, 
that all might hear. “Seize her, she is your first 
prisoner, according to the law. The law makes 
no provision for the guilty who faint when their 
124 


THE SECRET OF KARNAK 


125 


guilt is found out and exposed. Seize the queen, 
and then come to my house. I will bear you 
company.” 

“Lay hold on her,” shouted a voice from the 
crowd. 

“Queen no more,” echoed another. 

“Senpa, you are mistress of the Temple, and 
you command,” said the chiliarch, hesitating as he 
entered the altar railing, awed by the thought 
of stepping within the sacred enclosure, yet made 
bold by the expressed will of the people. 

“Take the queen to her palace, there let her 
be confined; let no harm come to her, Zapenton, 
for she is your queen!” replied the priestess. 

“Ah, Senpa, Priestess, thou art too gentle,” 
shouted an old man from the crowd. 

“Prison bars are stronger than palace halls,” 
suggested Hermonthis. 

“As you will, then; that is not my affair. Dear 
people, our father, Rolphis, lies here in death; let 
honor be paid to him. Zapenton, guard the queen, 
for that is your first duty. Dear people, your 
rights shall be protected. The chiliarch, protector 
of the peace, will see to that and all will be well. 
Where shall the queen be taken?” 

The multitude looked at her as she addressed 


126 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


them, wondering what they would say, and they 
had not long to wait. 

“Prison,” shouted a thousand voices. 

“Prison!” echoed the others. “Hail to 
Senpa!” rang from the excited throng. 

“Your priestess does not ask for honor,” she 
said. “She asks only for your love. Go, Zapenton, 
take the queen; and as the midnight hour draws 
near, we shall chant a requiem for my father, 
Rolphis. In the name of the Sun-God, I implore 
you all to quiet your minds from the events of this 
night. Wickedness is evident; jealousy, deceit and 
dishonor are manifest before the gods we serve. 
But the wrong-doers are snared in their own guilt. 
They must answer before a higher tribunal. Dear 
people, we should but consider the loss of our 
father, Rolphis. It is for such hours as this that 
his holy life should have prepared us.” 

“Hail to Senpa!” rang through the vaulted 
arches. 

“Queen of Egypt!” ventured an elder standing 
near the front; and the expression stirred the 
multitude to wild expressions of their loyalty to 
her. 

Zapenton stepped forward and addressed the 
priestess but, above the din of voices, his words 


THE SECRET OF KARNAK 127 


were not heard. Hermonthis joined them in a 
word, whereupon the priestess raised her arms 
for the throng to be quiet. Not a word was 
spoken, and the guards gently lifted the body of 
the queen and started for the side entrance. Senpa 
signalled the flute-players and they resumed the 
dirge that they had been playing when she entered 
the altar-place. At another signal, the priests 
arose, poured the holy oils on the altar and the 
blaze went high, brilliantly illuminating the ornate 
columns of the Temple. 

After Zapenton and the guards passed from 
view, carrying the queen’s body, not a person left 
the Temple to accompany them; and in the vast 
enclosure, where only a few moments before terror 
had reigned and the priestess had threatened to 
take her own life, there was quiet and all eyes 
were fixed upon the beautiful maiden, who seemed, 
more than ever, the reincarnation of Hathor, 
goddess of love. 

Before, they had loved her as a devoted at¬ 
tendant at the holy altar, a fair creature whose 
personal charms thrilled them, a graceful maid 
whom they liked to compare with a goddess, in 
whose face flashed the divine fire; now, in ad¬ 
dition, they saw in her a calm leader and dictator, 


128 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


one whose heart was torn asunder, but whose 
desire was to serve the people, whose very soul 
had been pierced by a wicked thrust, but whose 
words had been guarded and forgiving. As 
hatred grows in the human breast, when events 
prove that deceit and even wickedness have been 
perpetrated, so love and admiration grow and 
expand when sanctity, beauty, and purity reveal 
themselves. It is the great desire of humanity to 
love and be loved. Imperfections in men, caused 
by their unholy living, prompt hatred. Mankind 
is charitable though selfish; when the dominant 
note of character strikes a sympathetic chord in 
a fellow being, love is the result. So as Senpa 
stepped to Hermonthis, who stood watching the 
guards make their departure, a multitude watched 
each movement she made. 

“Here, dear friend,” she whispered to him, 
“clasp the hand of one who would do you honor.” 

Hermonthis grasped the soft white hand and 
was thrilled as he did so. Their eyes met and 
the fire of love blazed forth, conveying a message 
that could not be spoken in words. He would not 
speak; although, if ever in his life, he might now 
have been inspired to write some noble outburst 
of poetry. But his tongue was silent, and when 


THE SECRET OF KARNAK 


129 


he had hesitated a moment admiring the one whe 
addressed him, he turned and retired from the 
altar-place with rapid strides, making his exit 
where Zapenton and his men had gone out, over¬ 
taking them at the temple terrace. 

At Senpa’s signal, the altar tapers were lighted 
by the priests, carried to the head of Rolphis* 
bier, and there received by the priestess who 
recited a brief passage from the ritual and placed 
them about the body of the beloved so that, in 
the clear light, his face was plain to those near 
the railing, as it had been in life, when he was 
performing his holy offices. Then Senpa began 
the solemn chant of the dead; and taken up by 
the priests, it was soon sung by the congregation, 
who joined in it with a fervor which they had 
never before known. 

The storm outside began to subside but, as a 
peal of thunder sounded through the hall, the great 
multitude sought to drown its echo with the volume 
of the requiem to the departed priest. All 
stretched their arms toward the altar and bowed 
in devotion, whenever the name of the sun god 
was mentioned and the golden disc was raised. 
As the chant was nearing its close, the priestess, 
assisted by two of the priests acting as acolytes, 


130 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


went to the altar chests and took forth the robes of 
the High Priest and the Book of the Dead. The 
beautiful vestments were draped by Rolphis’ 
daughter over the bier and, after imprinting a 
fervent kiss on the brow of the deceased, she 
bowed to the altar and with the sacred scroll in 
hand, awaited the moment when the congregation 
should finish the chant. As the last word was 
sung, her soft but penetrating voice filled the vast 
auditorium. She read the passages which, by 
study and frequent recitation, she had learned. 
As she read she seemed inspired and, filled more 
and more with the importance of her theme, 
electrified her hearers. Her knowledge of the 
Book surprised even the priests, for in each part 
of the ceremony she led the multitude with a firm 
voice which joined with one spirit in each response. 
As she came near to the end of the Book, handing 
it to the acolytes, who placed it again in the altar 
chests, she directed the priests to carry the bier 
directly before the altar. There, she lightly threw 
the vestments over his form and, turning, pro¬ 
nounced a benediction on the people, in the 
name of the Ra. With a word at its close, 
mindful of the departed, she retired from the 
altar-place, as had been the custom of the High 


THE SECRET OF ICARNAK 


131 


Priest when the service was closed. Kardel and 
other serving-maids joined her as she passed from 
view. Bursting into tears, she flung herself in the 
arms of her companion and gave way to an ex¬ 
pression of the feelings which she had refrained 
from permitting herself to show in the presence 
of the people. 

The vast congregation slowly approached the 
altar and left the temple. The priests retained 
their vigil over the body of Rolphis, which lay in 
the light of the holy flames. 

In the streets, groups of people talked of the 
sad events of the night and ventured an opinion 
on future events. But the storm passed, and this 
was considered a good omen. They even watched 
the skies clearing themselves of clouds and dared 
to hope for a favorable outcome of the tragic 
events, on the following day. 


CHAPTER VIII 
Vengeance of Nubia 

The queen did not regain consciousness 
until she had been placed on a cot that 
had been hastily brought from the palace and 
placed inside the citadel, used as barracks by 
the Ten Thousand Immortals. Even then, 
when she opened her eyes and appreciated the 
meaning of the scene about her, it was evident 
that her mind was wandering from the words she 
spoke. She continued to groan and implored the 
guards to protect her from bodily injury, which 
she imagined was about to be inflicted. Her eyes 
rolled, her face twitched nervously and she be¬ 
trayed plainly enough to all about her what she 
was suffering. All of her servants suspected that 
her condition was caused more by regret at being 
foiled in her unholy plot than by her knowledge 
of having done wrong. Now that they no longer 
feared her, they hated and cursed her, confessing 
it openly to one another in words that they would 
not have dared let pass their lips in earlier days. 

132 


VENGEANCE OF NUBIA 


133 


Three serving girls who had been with her at 
Rantha’s and in the temple were permitted to 
remain with her in her confinement, and while they 
were permitted absolute freedom about the place, 
they could not deliver or receive messages bearing 
the queen’s address, for Zapenton, on leaving the 
citadel for the house of Hermonthis, had taken the 
strictest precautions in this matter, denying the 
entrance or exit of any person through the prison 
gate. 

He was one of the very few in full knowledge 
of the exact condition of the Pharaoh, Sefere, who 
now lay in a comatose state and whose death was 
expected at any time. He also knew that Khu- 
Pen-Aton, realizing her perilous condition, doubt¬ 
less was expecting to take another and a younger 
husband following Sefere’s demise, and that she 
hoped to retain her position, owing to the dis¬ 
turbed condition of the empire. Aziru, a Syrian 
conspirator, had been capturing cities of the 
Egyptian vassals. The Hittite encroachments were 
continuing and the wild Semitic nomads, the 
Khabiri, were over-running Palestine. The father 
of Khu-Pen-Aton had been blinded by the protesta¬ 
tions of Aziru and others who vowed allegiance 
to him and swore that the captured cities had 


134 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


been treacherous to Egypt. The faithful vassals 
had asked in vain for aid, for Amenophis, in his 
later days, had been more concerned with theology 
than with the political rule of his vast empire. 
A period of peace had followed the death of 
Amenophis and his daughter had believed that the 
empire was again safe. Aziru had pledged his 
allegiance, the lands to the south were in com¬ 
plete subjection and the daughter of the late 
Pharaoh believed that even after the death of her 
husband, which was hourly expected, she would 
continue to wield the sceptre of power, while 
placing her favorite upon the throne beside her. 

The Prince of Hermonthis accompanied 
Zapenton until he saw the doors close behind the 
queen at the citadel. As the two started out for 
his own home, they walked silently for some time, 
after which the silence was broken by the chiliarch, 
who was thinking of the immediate future of 
Egypt and who now took the prince into full con¬ 
fidence and told him the real condition of Sefere, 
the Pharaoh. 

“He may be dead now for all we know,” said 
Zapenton. “It is many weeks since he has known 
any of the events that have been passing in Egypt. 
The Pharaoh, as good as dead, the queen in 


VENGEANCE OF NUBIA 


135 


prison; what is to become of us?” He sighed 
and seemed to regret the responsibility that rested 
upon his shoulders as guardian of the peace of 
Thebes. “But the daughter of Pharaoh can do 
no wrong,” he repeated, eager to relieve his mind. 

What his own eyes had seen, however, told the 
truth. What his own ears had heard was enough 
to convince him that he was in the right when he 
placed restraint upon the queen, for now the 
people required his best judgment more than ever 
before in his life. Hermonthis made no answer 
to these audible reflections and the two again 
walked in silence. Most of the populace had 
retired to their own homes, for the hour was ap¬ 
proaching dawn. Few lights were visible from the 
houses and all seemed to be quiet again. 

As they came near to the house of the poet, 
Zapenton said to his companion, “The people 
have retired orderly enough.” 

“People trust much to their leaders,” answered 
the prince with intentional ambiguity. “Wait until 
we arrive at my gate. Things there may take 
another turn. Remember that Sentros has friends 
and they may be faithful to this man, who is the 
most faithless in Thebes. Who knows but he has 
already made his escape, through their influence? 


136 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


But no! I told my servants that no man should 
pass my gate without an order from the queen 
and, Zapenton, her majesty has not been dictating 
orders to the home of Hermonthis since the great 
gong was sounded from Karnak and we were all 
summoned to the Temple.” 

Both men smiled, but their thoughts were 
serious, and the chiliarch marvelled at the com¬ 
posure with which the youth grasped the whole situ¬ 
ation that confronted them. 

“Sentros’ friends are of the kind that are 
absent when danger comes,” continued the officer, 
eager to press the conversation and learn some¬ 
thing of the prince’s thoughts. “It is not the 
friends of Sentros, but the enemies of the Prince 
of Hermonthis, who give me thought. But I sent a 
detachment of guards to your house before we 
left the citadel and they have arrived before now. 
You may rest assured, they have taken all pre¬ 
cautions to protect you against evildoers.” 

“None to be taken, my friend,” laughed the 
poet. “We have lost one enemy tonight — another 
begs for mercy. Look well to it, the example is 
a good one. There may be a group of excited 
boys about the gate. Curiosity will lead them and 
nothing is to be feared from their actions.” 


VENGEANCE OF NUBIA 


137 


“Another speech that would turn the people 
to your favor! You are the youth, Hermonthis, 
who rises to speak and Thebes listens — even in the 
sacred temple. I have observed that and I 
observe closely. My poet friend, your words have 
been noble tonight and your actions have been 
noble. The people will remember both. The 
people — and Senpa! And, Prince, I believe that 
to be in the favor of the priestess at this hour is 
as much as to have known the smile of the queen 
last night!” 

“ ‘This hour,’ you say? At any hour, the smile 
of Senpa is more to be desired than the greatest 
favor of queens. Aye, Zapenton, Senpa is 
queen!” 

“Think you so, Prince?” asked the officer ex¬ 
citedly. 

Intentionally presuming to have misunder¬ 
stood the meaning of the poet’s words, his com¬ 
panion grasped the opportunity for gaining from 
him an expression of what he thought would tran¬ 
spire when day dawned. 

“She has always been my queen,” he ex¬ 
plained. 

“And Egypt’s queen?” pressed the officer, 
realizing that the house would soon be reached and 


138 KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 

that there would then be no time for such an 
inquiry. 

The prince surmised the desire of his com¬ 
panion, and evaded a direct answer by saying that 
in such times none might even venture an opinion 
of what might take place; that friends might prove 
to be enemies, families might have reason to doubt 
the nearest of kin — all this, and things even more 
distressing, it had been proved might happen in 
less than a day, even within the walled confines 
of their beloved city. As they turned the last 
corner toward the river, which led them to the 
terrace on which the poet dwelt, they suddenly 
came upon groups of people loitering about his 
gate. This did not surprise him, but he was 
visibly annoyed by the prominence given his name 
in their shouting to greet him as he passed along. 
As the boys sitting by the walls recognized him, 
they shouted his name and the elders of the group 
joined them. 

“Hail, great man!” shouted a neighbor, from 
the gateway lattice. 

“Yes, great, and justly called great!” echoed 
Zapenton, wishing to convey his outward appreci¬ 
ation in this manner to the youth. But Hermonthis 
seemed unmoved by their flattering words. He 


VENGEANCE OF NUBIA 


139 


uttered a word to the officer which proved that the 
plaudits were not only little appreciated, but were 
actually distasteful at such a time. The poet 
modestly saluted those who greeted him with 
shouts, but with an apparent reluctance. Instead 
of ceasing to cry out, however, the populace kept 
close to the two men, who were hurrying along 
the roadway. 

As they arrived at the gate of his residence, 
Hermonthis was saluted by his serving men. His 
confidant quickly reached his side, after the big 
gates had swung back against the waiting crowd. 

“My duty has been done,” he said. “I have 
filled every order to the letter. But, I am certain 
that the object of my trust is no more; I know that 
he is dead.” 

“Did Sentros try to make his escape?” in¬ 
quired the poet anxiously. 

“He must have opened the door of the 
closet, for otherwise the lion could not have 
reached him; and I am sure that this has been his 
fate for, even here in the courtyard, we heard the 
beast roar as never before. It was only when he 
was dealing the death blow to a victim that he 
would have done so.” 

He feared a rebuke, but received none. The 


140 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


prince started forward with sudden determina¬ 
tion to learn the truth. If Sentros’ death were a 
reality, it might be proclaimed from his own gate, 
and the word passed from mouth to mouth about 
the city. As Zapenton gave orders to his men 
stationed about the gate, he marvelled that a 
greater number of people had not assembled. 
With characteristic conceit, he attributed the quiet 
condition of the city chiefly to his own influence 
and, even in the excitement of the hour, dreamed 
that, when the chronicles of Thebes were recorded, 
his name would be found in the lines from the 
poet’s pen. So he let no opportunity pass in 
which he might display loyalty and faithfulness 
and at the same time, tact and good judgment. 

But Hermonthis was not thinking of the poetic 
chronicles of the events. He did not participate 
in the scenes and the events for that purpose, and 
he did not view the leaders in the events as 
theatrical heroes to be reviewed in lasting eulogy. 
None was more deeply moved by all that tran¬ 
spired than he; none was more awed by the 
spectacular tragedy, which it appeared the wicked 
queen had planned and executed for her own 
gratification; yet he did not foresee the scenes 
upon the monuments. The thought of Senpa, the 


VENGEANCE OF NUBIA 


141 


defense of her honor and of her safety expelled 
all other thoughts from his mind. He breathed a 
prayer for her, with every breath he drew, and 
asked the sun god that, whatever awaited the city, 
the priestess might fare well, that in the end her 
purity might withstand the treachery of her queen, 
as it had done in the first onslaught at the Temple 
of Karnak. 

“Have a care,” suggested Zapenton as the poet 
grasped the latch of his own door to enter. 

“Aye, Prince,” added his confidant, “ the lion 
will not be himself.” 

“Have no fear for me,” replied the poet with 
a gesture. “Have no fear, I shall come back to you 
in a moment. Remember that he knows his 
master.” 

He opened the door and passed from sight, 
leaving the men in the courtyard anxious as to 
his welfare, and almost breathlessly awaiting the 
lapsing of the few moments which he must be 
absent in order to learn the fate of Sentros. As 
the poet came near to the room in which he had 
taken leave of his visitor with words of admonition 
for his own safety, he spoke the lion’s name gently 
and listened for the answer, which on other oc¬ 
casions was quickly forthcoming. But not a sound 


142 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


came from the room. Even when he stood at the 
inside portal and called the name of the lion in 
a loud voice there was no answer. This filled him 
with fear. He even wondered if his pet beast 
might have been slain and the wicked man had 
made his escape by some obscure passage from 
the house. 

“Hello, old fellow,” he called again, opening 
the door slightly, but unable to peep inside. As 
the door gave a slight creaking sound, the beast 
let out a low moan telling of his anger at being 
disturbed in his solitude. Hermonthis opened the 
door further, taking hope from the fact that the 
lion was still on guard and, in the glare of the 
burning tapers which had been left by him when 
he departed from the house, he beheld the ter¬ 
rible picture. The stools, divans and bric-a-brac 
were scattered promiscuously about the room, the 
brackets which supported the candles being the 
only articles in the room not moved by the dis¬ 
turbance which had evidently taken place within 
the enclosure. 

“Come here, now, sir, come on!” he shouted; 
but as he spoke, he saw the wild eyes of the beast 
glare at him in a manner that told him a wooden 
door was only a slight defense at such a moment. 


VENGEANCE OF NUBIA 


143 


The lion was crouching low at the further end of 
the room on a big rug. Before him lay the life¬ 
less body of the man; and the young king of the 
jungle was guarding his victim as a cat places a 
mouse before him and toys with it, delighting 
in its helplessness, and rejoicing at each evidence 
of pain it displays. But the poor victim of the 
lion was beyond pain or suffering; he had been 
killed by the jaws or paws of the lion. 

Sentros was dead! Hermonthis was certain 
that he had attempted to gain his freedom, even 
at the risk of his life, and made the bold dash 
from his place of hiding hoping the door might 
be reached before the beast would be upon him. 
But the scent of blood had infuriated the lion and, 
at the door where the captive was waiting, also 
waited the king of beasts, sniffing at the air, and 
nervously awaiting an opportunity to leap upon 
his prey. But to the mind of Sentros, even this 
death had been more to be desired than to again 
face the prince and to hear himself denounced 
before the people of the city. Knowing as they 
must the whole truth, he knew that the penalty of 
death awaited him; he knew the law and knew 
that such a punishment was prescribed for those 
who murdered, even at the command of a queen. 


144 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


He had reflected much while in the closet yet, with 
the instinct bom in man, he made the dash for life 
which cost him his death. 

The prince attempted no further entrance into 
the room. Although the beast had been tame and 
devoted to his master, he had now exerted his 
superior strength over humans, and would be 
consequently less easily subdued to captivity. The 
red blood oozing from the nostrils and mouth of 
Sentros and the torn garments told the poet that 
his enemy was dead, and had doubtless been so 
since first attacked by the beast. Hermonthis 
closed the door gently, without again speaking, 
and going into the courtyard, he was hailed by 
the group of neighbors who waited about the gate. 
They shouted praise of the hero despite the guards 
who warned them that they might have a better 
opportunity on the morrow to prove their loyalty, 
and also that the prince cared more for quiet than 
their wild shouts, which were but the indications of 
an unthinking mob. 

The servants and Zapenton soon heard the 
gruesome tale and all of them indicated the great¬ 
est satisfaction and relief at the intelligence. To 
the officer, the news was particularly welcome and 
his first word was one which proved to the poet 


VENGEANCE OF NUBIA 


145 


that the welfare of the city was enhanced by the 
demise of the man whose death was demanded by 
the law. 

64 ’Tis well, ’tis well,” said the chiliarch drop¬ 
ping his hand on the shoulder of the prince. “The 
wicked fall into a trap which brings them to death 
and the hands of the innocent are not stained with 
their blood. The death of Sentros will cause 
rejoicing in the city. By his hand fell the holiest 
man in Thebes, and through him a queen fell 
while defying the law and humiliating the people 
who admired her as the daughter of the Pharaoh. 
Seth be praised!” 

“Tell the people, Prince,” urged his servant. 
“They await the word. Go to the gate and tell 
them what they will be glad to hear.” 

The poet hesitated, but Zapenton said that, in 
his opinion, the plan suggested was a good one 
and would avail much in quieting the minds of 
all who could not rest without full news of the 
affairs of the night. So he consented and, going 
to the iron railing at the outlet to his courtyard, he 
spoke in words that won to him all who in the 
past had hesitated in trusting him. The more 
superstitious among them imagined they saw and 
heard from him the will of the gods and with 


146 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


one accord they raised their voices in his praise 
and were then subdued into absolute silence when 
he spoke. He calmly reviewed the scenes at the 
temple, and urged them to return to their homes, 
that quiet might reign in every household, en¬ 
abling its occupants to'better cope with the ques¬ 
tions that would confront them at daybreak. 

“Go home, dear friends,” he urged, “find rest 
until the morrow. It will be a day in the history 
of Thebes — a day to which future generations 
will look back with pride or with disdain. Which 
it shall be depends upon you. Go home! You 
have faith in Zapenton and his men. He will see 
that justice is done and will protect you. Go 
home, dear friends. All is well. Your queen is 
safe behind prison bars. Sentros is dead, Rolphis 
is with Osiris, Senpa is in the temple and the 
sun god still smiles on Thebes.” 

In this way, he closed his words to the group 
and, saluting them again and again, as they 
shouted his name, he went back into the courtyard 
and was there joined by his confidant and Zapen¬ 
ton. They walked over to the stone seat under 
a cluster of oleander shrubbery and awaited the 
withdrawal of the people from the gate. 

“The lion;” began the prince, “how shall we 


VENGEANCE OF NUBIA 


147 


take the body of Sentros away from him? No 
harm shall come to him, for he has executed the 
wishes of the gods. I swear it, no harm shall come 
to the lion!” 

The chiliarch made no reply for he was 
puzzled again. 

“Another difficult problem, Prince; but we 
shall find a way,” said his servant. 

“It is the prize of the beast, and no power 
could wrest it from him,” mused the poet. “He 
is victor and he will not be vanquished by another 
foe! Death would be more to be desired. But 
he shall not die!” 

Hermonthis was determined and, rising, began 
to pace the courtyard. 

“The young lion has stained his jaws with 
human blood, and he will never again be sub¬ 
missive,” whispered Zapenton to the servant. “He 
will never again be the companion of the prince. 
Do you think the poet remembers the nature of 
the beast?” 

“Aye, he remembers everything,” replied the 
youth. 

“I have it,” said Hermonthis, suddenly turning 
about and approaching the two men. “I have it; 
my boy, you go to the apothecary. Waken him 


148 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


if he is sleeping and say that Hermonthis bids him 
send all the strong spirits he has about his place. 
Ask him for the drugs that produce sleep but do 
not kill. Why not drug the lion to sleep, then 
fasten him with cords and take the body of Sentros 
away before he wakes? What do you think of 
my plan? What do you say?” 

“I will go,” replied the servant, rising from 
the seat. 

“First tell me, do you think the plan is a good 
one?” 

“The apothecary has drugs that produce sleep; 
that I know,” answered the youth, as he hastened 
along. 

“No harm in the experiment,” replied the 
officer simply. 

“The walls of my rooms are secure. We can 
force the drugs into the room in which the lion 
lies; then close the doors and hope for the best.” 

Your scheme is a good one; I know it on 
further thought,” said the chiliarch. “I believe it 
is the only solution. It would be easy enough to 
kill the beast, but that shall not be done, as you 
have said.” 

The prince seated himself and both men 
lapsed into silence. The guards seated at the gate 


VENGEANCE OF NUBIA 


149 


did not speak to each other and a deathlike 
stillness fell over the place. Occasionally the 
groan of the lion was plainly audible and each 
time it sounded in the courtyard it filled the 
minds of all with terror in thinking of what had 
taken place between the jaws of death. 

“That’s the boy coming,” said Hermonthis 
rising, as he heard footsteps outside the wall. “I 
know his step.” 

The gate was swung open by one of the guards 
and the servant entered, bearing earthen bottles. 

“Have a care for yourself,” cautioned the 
servant, as the prince took the bottles. “The 
apothecary says the drugs are deadly and work 
a magic spell on all who breathe them. Have a 
care!” 

“Have no thought for me. I shall manage 
well, I know.” 

He took the serving boy and entered the house. 
As they approached the large hallway which led 
to his apartments, Hermonthis withdrew the tops 
from the jars, and quickly opened the door and 
tossed the bottles across the floor near the spot 
where the lion was crouching and while the beast 
burst into furious roars, the door was quickly 
closed and barred, and the poet and his com- 


150 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


panion made a hasty exit to the fresh air, each 
having inhaled much of the drug. The lion con¬ 
tinued to pour forth violent protestations for 
several minutes, but suddenly the howling ceased 
and all was quiet. 

“There,” said the prince, listening. “There, 
see it has taken effect so soon. Yes, he is sleeping. 
The brave beast is asleep on guard, but contrary 
to his will. Come, we will go together and take 
from him the object of his madness. Follow me!” 

He made another quick entrance into the 
house and was closely followed by his com¬ 
panions. They stepped along cautiously, listening 
for a sound from the beast. No sound came and 
the prince opened the door slightly, straining his 
eyes to see what position the beast had taken. The 
lion still held his head erect and the men were 
obliged to rush back to the fresh air. Hermonthis 
was quickly back at the door, however, and peer¬ 
ing into the room he saw that the glaring eyes had 
grown dull. The eyelids rested heavily, and soon 
the majestic head nodded and could no longer 
bring itself to its natural and erect position. 
Lower and lower it fell, contrary to the will of the 
beast, as was shown by his repeated efforts to 
regain his strength; but slowly his majestic 


VENGEANCE OF NUBIA 


151 


vitality left him and his power was overcome. 
He fell flat upon the rug, as if dead. Hermonthis 
went back to the others, took a breath of air, 
and then all three burst into the room, swinging 
wide the door. They quickly grasped the body 
of Sentros and carried it into the hallway. The 
prince and his servant then lifted the lion to his 
couch, fastened the cord to the collar and all three 
quickly made an exit from the room, almost over¬ 
come by the odors they had inhaled. 

Once in the courtyard, Zapenton called his 
guards from the gate and they carried the body 
from the house. They wrapped the corpse in a 
loose garment and, placing it on their shoulders, 
four of the men took their position near their 
officer who arose and gave an order for departure. 

“Farewell, noble youth,” he said to the prince 
at the same time pointing his men towards the 
gateway. “There is nothing more to disturb you 
this night. As you have said to the others, to¬ 
morrow will be a great day for all of us. What 
it will bring forth we dare not anticipate, for the 
Pharaoh lives and his queen rules in Egypt. But, 
Prince, permit me to say before I go that in my 
opinion there are great things in store for you. 
Take the word of Zapenton, noble and brave 


152 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


youth, there will be nothing wanting in the execu¬ 
tion of the orders you may give.” 

“Farewell,” answered the prince, “there are no 
orders, no suggestions. Have a care for your own 
safety, my friend; you have the welfare of the 
city at heart, but value your own life. Fare you 
well! Let us meet early after dawning, here at 
my house, or where you say.” 

“I have a regret, Prince of Hermonthis. Let 
me tell you now before I leave. Still I have done 
nothing that I did not consider my duty. In every 
action which now I regret, I was serving the queen. 
It was my duty because it was the duty of all to 
serve and respect her as long as she was worthy of 
our respect. But I regret it all now. I have fol¬ 
lowed your steps. Prince, from day to day and, 
acting upon orders, my men have watched you 
and made daily reports of every move you made. 
It was always my regret that I was obliged to 
act so contrary to my own desires, for I have 
loved you. I could tell you more, ah, far more, 
but, for the present, take these words of apology. 
You may have noted my desire to vindicate my 
former actions when, at the Temple, I demanded 
speech for you, when the queen said you should be 
silent. But, dear youth, we will not speak further 


VENGEANCE OF NUBIA 


153 


now. My heart was full and I was obliged to 
speak to you of that which weighed me down with 
regret. Farewell, Prince!” 

The poet smiled faintly and, giving the chili- 
arch his hand, bade him depart in peace. 

“I have known this all the time,” he said, 
“you have done your duty to the queen; do it to 
your people now.” 

The officer lifted his hands in salutation and 
passed through the gate, preceded by his men, 
who were bearing the body of Sentros to the prison 
where it would await the demand of the people. 

The doors of the house were thrown open after 
the guards left, and remained so during the rest 
of the night. Upon three cots, taken into the open 
and placed beneath a mimosa tree near the wall, 
the master of the house and his servants slept. 
The night was clear just before the dawn. The 
skies rid themselves of dark clouds and the thunder 
ceased. As the clouds parted and the soft mellow 
rays extended to earth, they cast a radiance over 
a cot where a youth slept whose dreams were of a 
beautiful maiden who lay restlessly on her bed at 
the Temple of Karnak, thinking of a youth whom 
the people called Hermonthis and who was to her 
the pride and savior of her beloved city. 


CHAPTER IX 
Victory of the Old Gods 

Seven strokes of the big gong at Karnak 
boomed across the river and aroused the populace 
of the city at the first break of day over its eastern 
walls. Sleepily each head turned on the pillow 
and although the chimes called all the faithful to 
morning devotions, there were many whose slum¬ 
bers were not broken until the servants of the 
households announced the first meal which cus¬ 
tomarily was taken before going to the temples. 
As the city arose, bathed, and made its toilet, the 
question in every mind was regarding who would 
officiate at the morning service at Karnak. Rolphis 
was dead and could not invoke the blessing of the 
sun god. The queen was in prison, helpless, and 
temporarily without authority to name a successor 
to the High Priest. Many of the people felt that 
Senpa would officiate at the altar during the day 
service at Karnak. But they felt equally sure that 
she would not carry the golden disc. No woman 
ever had done so and they knew that Senpa would 
154 


VICTORY OF THE OLD GODS 155 


do nothing that the law and custom did not allow. 

Most of the people believed that one of the 
attending priests under Rolphis would intone the 
name of the deity to the east. Some of them be¬ 
lieved that the chiliarch would appoint a priest 
temporarily to the office. All ventured an opinion, 
but none guessed rightly; for when the great audi¬ 
ence assembled among the painted Karnak col¬ 
umns, they saw Senpa, not in her usual place in 
the procession behind the sun-disc, but on a bal¬ 
cony overlooking the Temple and Plaza. 

“Hail, Senpa!” rang out from the elders, who 
were standing near the Temple; and as necks were 
craned and others saw that she had appeared, the 
cry was taken up by a thousand voices and the 
name was wildly echoed. 

“Hail, Queen of Day!” shouted the youths, and 
the priestess raised her arms to the east, saluting 
the rising sun. To the east all the vast company 
turned with outstretched arms, bowed, thinking 
that from the balcony the priestess was about to 
commence the matin devotions. But the gong from 
the temple sounded again and the people raised 
their heads. Senpa motioned them to remain 
silent. Every voice was instantly hushed as she 
advanced a step. 


156 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


“Beloved people, harken to your servant! 
Until the midday ask not why, but trust me as you 
have in the past, and when I say that God of 
Day commands the words I speak, look not with 
distrust upon me. Now that it has pleased the 
gods to call to the land of Day our Holy Father, 
Rolphis, at this service of devotion and consecra¬ 
tion we shall he led by Hermonthis, a noble youth, 
whose fitness for the holy calling none has reason 
to doubt and whose love for Thebes no loyal citi¬ 
zen may dispute. Hear him, beloved people! At 
high noon, you shall know why.” 

As the priestess finished speaking Hermonthis 
appeared on the balcony, clad in his scarlet robe, 
with an ecclesiastical surplice over his shoulders. 
The crowd turned, as if one person, and, beholding 
him, extended their arms to the east. He quickly 
caught the spirit of the people and full of emotion 
at the thought that he was recognized in so exalted 
a position, he began the prescribed matin service 
in a plain and full voice. His reading was excel¬ 
lent and into every heart crept a stronger devo¬ 
tion to the youth who now surprised even the 
elders. Even more than the night before, when he 
appeared in the temple, they now saw the hero, 
one whom all loved and one who could fill this 


VICTORY OF THE OLD GODS 157 


holy office, for none had delved deeper into the 
lore of other days, thus informing himself in all 
matters of religious history. 

As the service went on Senpa remained on the 
balcony, where she was surrounded by the priests, 
Kardel, and other maidens, devoutly following 
each word that escaped from the lips of the youth. 
The people breathed a silent prayer that the affairs 
of the day might end in peace, and that the wonted 
quiet might soon again return to the city. After 
the morning chant was sung and its strains were 
dying away on the clear air, Hermonthis invoked 
the guidance of the gods, repeating thrice a passage 
from the ritual which asked for peace and repose 
to the multitude. 

“God of Day, save Egypt,” repeated the crowd 
as he closed the books and saluted the rising sun. 
Then he passed from sight of the people. 

Instinctively and trustingly the people turned 
to Senpa as if waiting for the word which she might 
say to them. She had a message for every one 
who turned to her, but the time had not yet come. 
As she hesitated, as if desiring to speak before she 
retired into the temple, her name rang in praise 
from every mouth. Turning back again, she 
raised her hand, indicating that she would speak 


158 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


and again implored her people to preserve the 
peace until the midday hour, assuring them that an 
unveiling of mysteries would then take place which 
would delight them all, for it would be the word 
of truth, that which was dear to the heart of every 
Theban; it would be the word that would bring 
happiness to all. 

A thousand arms were thrown into the air as 
she passed from view, for the people of Thebes 
were hero-worshippers as well as sun-god-worship- 
pers and the loyalty and the devotion of the girl 
they now loved prompted reverence. 

The hot sun beat down on the city pavements 
and made the air oppressive, so all turned to their 
homes and were soon busying themselves about the 
affairs of the day, much as they would have done 
if a queen still reigned in the city and a duly- 
appointed High Priest had welcomed the day from 
the temple in the morning. Attending their holy 
office the priests walked to and fro in the temple, 
pouring oils on the altar and guarding the body of 
Rolphis. 

Senpa returned to her apartments after the 
service and soon was joined by Hermonthis, who 
came accompanied by the acolytes who had placed 
the holy vestments upon his shoulders. The prince 


VICTORY OF THE OLD GODS 159 

was not a priest and knew that he could not be, but 
he was aware that the one he loved was desirous 
of paying him unusual honors, that it was her 
desire to give him the highest dignity in the eyes 
of the people. Also, he felt that something must 
have transpired during the night that gave her 
courage, something of which, as yet, he was un¬ 
aware. 

It was the second time that he had been sum¬ 
moned by her within a few hours. At earliest 
dawn, servants from the Karnak Temple had come 
to his house urging him to come to her with all 
haste and, suspecting that she might again require 
him as she had done the night before, he went with 
all haste, only to find her calmly awaiting his 
arrival. She made no further explanations, but in 
an imperious manner apprised him of her desire 
that he put on the robes and accompany her to the 
balcony — and not to the temple — for the read¬ 
ing of the holy office, welcoming the appearance of 
the God of Day. Hermonthis accepted the compli¬ 
ment as it had been given and assured her that he 
would do as well as possible under the circum¬ 
stances. It was a formal interview and not at all 
what he had anticipated would transpire when they 
met again; but the prince could not be unmindful 


160 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


of the honors that the priestess paid him and he 
looked forward to the next invitation to call upon 
her which was not long delayed. After the service, 
all was different in the apartments of Senpa and 
she came forward to greet him, smiled, pressed 
his hands in her own and permitted him to sit be¬ 
side her on the huge divan overlooking the Plaza 
balcony. 

Immediately he recalled those days when he 
had sat in the library at Ramesseum to watch her 
enter and pass along the aisle on her way to 
Rolphis. He remembered how he had dreamed 
of that day when he might meet her face to face, 
when he might feast on her beauty and hear the 
sweetness of her voice as her words were directed 
to him. And now that she was near him, he could 
say none of the words of admiration and adoration 
that he had fancied he would say if ever it came to 
be his fortune to cast himself at her feet. He felt 
awkwardly dumb and for a time could think of 
few words further than the reply of her morning 
salutations. But Senpa understood and the first 
moments were rare to her as they passed almost in 
silence. Kardel somewhat relieved the tense situa¬ 
tion by bringing extra cushions to the divan, for 
which the prince thanked her as he placed them in 


VICTORY OF THE OLD GODS 161 

position about the priestess. He then heard his 
own voice, and Senpa heard it, and then speech 
came easier, for she held out her hands to him, 
repeating sweet phrases of gratitude for what he 
had done the previous night at the temple. She 
soon related how in despair she would have taken 
her own life and that all would have been lost 
forever. She told him how the world had appeared 
dark before her eyes, how it had seemed to her 
that her friends were enemies and that, through it 
all, it seemed that the Seth was thundering his 
wrath in the storm, bidding her leave the earth, 
which was becoming distasteful to her, as she 
thought of the future. She recalled how, at the 
moment when the dagger was raised to be plunged 
into her breast, she heard a voice, which came like 
the voice of the sun god, speaking through an 
earthly prophet. Ah, that voice! It had been life 
to her and the prophecy of a happier day, even 
the fulfillment of her brightest dream, and more 
— the highest honor that could fall to a woman of 
Egypt. 

46 All to you, Prince, I owe it all to you! Were 
Rolphis still among the living, he would pronounce 
upon your head his benedictions.” 

‘That benediction came thrice daily to all of 


162 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


the people of Thebes, sweet priestess, and all loved 
the holy father who now is dead,” replied the 
youth, instantly realizing that he had mistaken the 
meaning of her words. But two lovers, who had 
been separated and obliged to drink their potions 
of love from a glance, a smile, or a rosebud, 
were not to be deceived by a few confused words. 
The prince felt that, could the old priest have 
raised the hand over the youth who protected the 
fair priestess when insults were being hurled at 
her, the profoundest blessings would have been 
invoked, and therefore, the God of Day would have 
smiled on the object of such sincere bene¬ 
diction. 

“You risked all, everything for me,” continued 
Senpa, unwilling to stray from the one topic, “and, 
Prince, all of Egypt shall thank you.” 

“For the love of the priestess, I spoke for the 
right and for justice,” he replied simply, knowing 
that he failed utterly in conveying what his heart 
meant to convey and visibly confused by what she 
was saying. 

“But the queen, Prince? Did you not fear her 
wrath? Did you not fear that the people might 
not understand the awful truth and allow her 
orders to be obeyed? Then we might have been 


VICTORY OF THE OLD GODS 163 

dragged together into the desert to die as the prey 
of beasts.” 

“Even that, fair priestess, would have been a 
happier fate than to live from day to day with 
unrealized hopes and hopeless ambitions. The 
desert with Senpa would be a garden of fragrant 
flowers. The queen’s mandates would not take the 
love from your eyes, she could not rob you of 
your rare beauty and charm. Even in the moment 
when her wickedness sought to thrust disgrace 
upon you, the beauty of Senpa far outshone the 
majesty of the monarch, and the eyes of the people 
told them more than did their ears. They became 
deaf to the words of the queen, while to the rare 
charms of Senpa they fell captive, and in their 
hearts they swore to honor and protect her. With 
one voice they would have cried out for the priest¬ 
ess had not they feared the wrath of the demon¬ 
like creature before them. She was their queen 
then, but she is no more. I did only what con¬ 
science bade me do. May the Great God of Day 
forgive if it was not in accordance with his holy 
will. I have disobeyed the commands of a queen 
of Egypt, the penalty of which is death by the 
law. Fair priestess, a daughter of Pharaoh can 
do no ill, so what can be said to the people?” 


164 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


“Queen no more,” said Senpa, beaming with 
emotion. “This day will tell as much to the Prince 
of Hermonthis as to the city. Since the people 
saw me in the temple, much has been revealed. 
Wait, noble youth, it would delight me to tell 
all but, with the others, await the noon-day hour, 
for you are one of them, even the greatest of 
Thebes, and to you full honor shall be paid. 
Prince, do not ask me to explain further, I entreat 
you, but listen, listen well to my words.” 

She pulled away from her hair an oleander 
flower, and pressing it to her lips said, “Here, 
take this as the pledge.” 

The prince grasped it and pressed it to his lips. 

“The lion shall not have the flower then?” she 
teased. 

“The lion but carried the rose from under the 
eyes of the queen’s guards,” replied the poet. 
“See, here it is,” and he pulled the former token 
from the lining of his outer garment. “This was 
the badge of courage with which I faced the wrath 
of the queen. Ah, Senpa, I love you! I love you 
far more than my feeble tongue can now recite. 
Never before have you heard the word, but long 
I have waited to tell it. Each night I have dreamed 
<?f the fair priestess at the altar, and each day I 


VICTORY OF THE OLD GODS 165 


have remained in and near the temple that I 
might catch a glimpse of you. That could not be 
denied me, even by a queen, for to the devotions 
all the faithful must go; and there you have been 
the object of my soul’s admiration. In the Rames- 
seum as I sat over the ancient books, my heart 
waited your tread on the floor, coming to your 
father; and when you came, I pledged my return 
to the place the following day and days, that I 
might again feast my soul on your beauty. I have 
longed to tell you of my love. Last night I arose 
from my toilet and, to my serving man, I said 
that it must come to an end, but then I was little 
thinking of what awaited us. But the gods did 
that which mortals could not do. Their all-power¬ 
ful hands smote with the powers of justice and 
truth.” 

His growing warmth delighted the priestess 
and she drank in each word with fervor, which 
could not fail to prompt eloquence from a youth 
so fluent of tongue as the one seated beside her. 

“You were bidden to the queen last night, 
Prince?” she asked. 

“Yes, Priestess, bidden to meet her at the pal¬ 
ace. I had promised myself to go there and speak 
in plain words. No favors were to be received 


166 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


from her hands unless she granted the hand of 
Senpa or the right to ask for it, that which my 
heart desired and what I now have. And you 
knew that I was bidden to the palace?” 

“I heard you say so, Kardel and I,” she 
answered, motioning to Kardel for proof of her 
words. 

“To Sentros?” surmised the youth quickly. 

“To Sentros,” she replied. 

“Then you heard other words from my lips. 
I swore my love to you in the same breath.” 

“All this, and more I heard, noble youth. Were 
it other than Senpa, the one who loves you, those 
words might have been used for evil purpose. At 
the beginning of your speech with Sentros there 
was mention of the ending of all things, the time 
to strike the blow. But I knew well that love was 
flaming in your breast, and I knew also that a 
queen loved you far better than Sentros who sold 
his soul for love of her.” 

Following the words of the priestess both were 
silent. These were great moments in the lives of 
youth and maiden. It was the revealing of love 
secrets, the exchange of vows which could not be 
mistaken and the bonding of hearts which could 
not be severed. The prince knew now that Senpa 


VICTORY OF THE OLD GODS 167 


had not attended Rantha’s feast but had remained 
in her apartments with Kardel. He knew that she 
had seen and heard him in the Plaza at the moment 
when his loyalty and devotion could not be ques¬ 
tioned, when his heart throbbed wildly and when 
his highest ambitions in life, even the winning of 
her hand, had been spoken of freely and with 
determination. 

“You know, dear one, as well as I, that I was 
deceived by Sentros. If in mercy the queen saved 
me and allowed me to see you, then I was to speak 
the words that I have now spoken. And I was also 
to tell the queen of the love of Sentros for her. 
It was a conspiracy, Priestess, by two men made, 
and one of the two thought he was following the 
walks of justice. The conspiracy failed — and 
still it did not fail. Hearts that were severed, 
except by loving knowledge of truth, are now 
bound with ties that earth cannot dissolve; and 
my soul leaps within me, at the happiness that I 
feel.” 

“Greater happiness shall be yours. Prince, if 
Senpa can give it,” replied the priestess. “Take 
my word for it, more shall be yours before even¬ 
tide.” 

She leaned toward him and before he reflected, 


168 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


he grasped her in his arms and imprinted a kiss 
upon her lips. 

“It is almost time, dear one,” she began, as she 
released herself from his grasp and pointed to the 
day. 

“Ah, Priestess, do not be ambitious for one 
who loves you; he has enough of honor when the 
priestess smiles upon him.” 

“You must do as I bid, Prince. The people 
will hear me. They have already heard you 
defend the truth and from the balcony they shall 
hear my voice.” 

Without waiting for an answer from the poet, 
she turned to Kardel and told her to advise the 
deputation from the palace that she would soon 
receive them. 

“Our cousin Ai, first,” she said, “I will see him 
first, alone, and then the others.” 

When they were left alone and Senpa again 
offered herself to. the arms of the youth, he clasped 
her tightly and pressed his lips against her cheeks. 

“Royal youth, beloved of the gods!” she whis¬ 
pered with passion-warmed breath. 

As the words left her lips he was silent and 
amazed but kissed her fondly and held her in his 
arms. 


VICTORY OF THE OLD GODS 169 

“Son of Neith and great God of Justice,” she 
gasped. 

“If you say it, dear one,” he replied, “but a 
man I was before the priestess of Karnak called 
me by such names.” 

Then as she withdrew herself, as if anticipating 
the arrival of Ai, or as if arriving at a sudden 
determination, she said: 

“After all, you should be first to know. The 
Pharaoh, Sefere, is dead — has been for several 
days and the queen has suppressed the news. I 
have this from my cousin Ai. Now do you 
understand, Prince? Do you understand the 
honors that might have been yours if the queen 
had married you and placed you on the throne? 
This she intended to do, in this way to perpetuate 
her own reign.” 

“Even that —” gasped Hermonthis. 

“You would not have consented?” asked the 
priestess. 

“Never!” 

Senpa hesitated a moment breathlessly and 
then raising her hands, she stood erect before him 
and bowed. 

“I am the first to know all and I salute thee, 
Tut-Ankh-Aton ! ” 


170 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


Hermonthis quickly arose bewildered and 
asked how she knew. 

“From my cousin Ai,” she repeated. “I know 
all, Prince, and have known for some time!” 

“But —?” 

“Here he comes!” interrupted the priestess. 
“Here comes my cousin now!” 


CHAPTER X 
The Return to Nature 

Khu-Pen-Aton sat on her couch at the Citadel 
loudly cursing her fate, which she knew was 
deserved, and denouncing all whom she had known 
in a happier day. In a husky, wine-drenched voice, 
she called each of her former favorites by name, 
discovered some treachery for which she could 
bring accusations and loudly called upon Seth, 
the god of wrath, to come to her aid — to restore 
to her but one hour of power, during which she 
vowed that she would bring them all to their knees 
in a manner that would tell all the world what 
happens to friends who deceive a daughter of the 
Pharaoh. Her body swayed, she clenched her 
fists as her arms were raised to a god that did not 
hear or see, and then, placing the palms of her 
hands over her eyes as if to banish the realities, 
so that upon seeing again she would know that all 
had been a frightful dream, she fell over ex¬ 
hausted, howling and moaning like one demented. 
It was the outward expression of pent-up wrath — 
171 


172 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


free rein to a nature that had long been curbed, 
the anger of one who had wielded vast power and 
who realized that now she was as impotent as the 
lowliest subject in the vast kingdom. 

None in Egypt had so much to lose as the 
queen; and there was none who would have felt 
more keenly the collapse of authority and power. 
She loved spectacular pomp and splendor. The 
salutations of the crowds gave her as much to live 
upon as did the sumptuous tables to which she sat 
at the close of day. In the cheering of the multi¬ 
tude she found a sweet-scented incense that was 
pleasant and soothing to her natural desire. She 
loved to reach a flower from a basket, toss it into 
the street and watch the boys tumble about for it, 
while proud parents grasped the hands of the for¬ 
tunate possessor to warn him that the trophy was 
one to be treasured always. She liked the brilliant 
flambeaux following and preceding her litter when 
she went out at night. She revelled in the music, 
song and dance, which she could command and 
others would execute. She loved to raise the hand 
that bade others to speak, when she was weary of 
her own voice; and when she spoke, she liked that 
silence that the words of the queen commanded. 
After the banquet, too, came scenes which gave her 


THE RETURN TO NATURE 


173 


joy, yet which often degraded those of her subjects 
on whom she had designs. She was the daughter 
of the Pharaoh, so there was silence concerning 
her acts, which, if they had been of another, would 
have given the wagging tongues of the city a 
coveted morsel for gossip, and it is not unlikely 
that the queen herself would have meted out judg¬ 
ment with anything but a merciful hand. Osten¬ 
sibly she had been living a moral life, but, in 
reality, she had been transgressing each tradition 
and sacred law of the land and upon almost every 
possible occasion she had disproved the belief that 
no evil could be done by one of her high calling. 
As she lay in the prison cell and recalled all the 
past pleasures and a thousand little incidents in 
which she had played a part in comedy or even 
in tragedy, regrets flooded through her mind in 
such an overwhelming tide that she voiced her 
curses aloud. There were curses for every one 
she had ever known, the late Pharaoh included in 
the list. She cursed all who had been her friends, 
Rantha, and even Sentros, through whose deception 
she fancied she had been foiled, not knowing that 
through a servant her message came into the hands 
of Hermonthis. To the poet and to the priestess, 
she meted out the vilest expressions of her hatred, 


174 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


erying out that if she had them again in her power 
she would torture, even throttle, them with her own 
hands. Face to face with Zapenton, the chiliarch, 
who came to look at his prisoner, she violently 
accused him of treason and treachery. On him she 
vented her anger and on his head, she said, she 
launched the curses of a dying queen. 

“I am dying, Zapenton; I am certain that I am 
dying and you may tell the people that they have 
murdered me! Curse them! Curses on every man 
in Thebes and to you, their leader, be a thousand 
curses of the sun-god! To that vile wretch, Her- 
monthis, say that he was a queen’s toy, that I 
always hated him, but that as a young tiger, I 
played with him too long, and, with his beastly 
nature, he killed me! I am dead now! Dead, 
even though blood courses through my body and 
my veins do not burst. To the one in the Karnak 
Temple called Senpa, the witch who has turned the 
heads of the people, even as she turned the heads 
of passion-stricken boys, say that in the Land of 
Day my soul eternally shall plead with Osiris for 
her damnation! Aye, with the God of Day! For, 
Zapenton, your queen will be among the blessed, 
while the plotters who have killed her will grope 
through eternity in the underworld.” 


THE RETURN TO NATURE 175 

On each occasion when the chiliarch came 
near the cell of the queen to give commands to 
his men, she would see him and call out to him 
in a language shocking even to the guards. But 
the unhappy queen felt that her end was near 
and that whatever she said must be said quickly. 
She did not want to see those whom she despised 
and the thought that pained her most of all was 
that, when she was gone and all but her wicked¬ 
ness forgotten, when her name was rarely heard 
and her soul was answering the great judge, then 
her former associates would be enjoying them¬ 
selves, even revelling in the pleasures that Thebes 
offered to its people, and yet which were to be hers 
no more! 

Again and again her serving girls filled her 
wine cups, and stood silent as she drained them 
to the last drop, for she was not in a mood to be 
dictated to, even when only two creatures were 
left on earth to do her bidding. Early in the 
morning when she had already drunk her wonted 
portion and asked for more, the boldest one of 
the girls ventured: 

“Have a mind of how thou drinkest, oh, 
Queen, for thou wouldst have clear vision when 
led forth to the people. They will ask to see their 


176 KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 

queen; and lo, shall they find her eyes heavy with 
wine?” 

“Insolence!” cried Khu-Pen-Aton. “Has a 
daughter of Pharaoh to endure such insults from 
a barking whelp of a girl? Hold your mouth or 
your queen will show you what happens to those 
who address a monarch of Egypt with such 
insolence!” 

Hearing this, the girls remained silent and, as 
the queen bade them do, they did, knowing that 
as she drained the cups she was drinking to the 
condemnation of her own soul, for in Thebes a 
thing accursed was a drunken woman; and if the 
queen were called by the multitude, she would be 
but a helpless woman defending herself, a diffi¬ 
cult task at best, when guilt pointed from all 
directions. The servants knew that she would not 
only repel those who might otherwise favor her, 
but that she would be disgraced in the sight of 
the many who were willing to hear the truth and 
then express an opinion or desire. 

As the first gong sounded from Karnak for the 
faithful to come to service, the queen arose from 
her couch and with an irreverent smirk, tipped a 
full glass of wine to her lips, in mockery offering 
a toast to the sun god, as one would do to the 


THE RETURN TO NATURE 


177 


health of a great runner, a winner in a game 
of chance, or a soldier. The two serving girls 
fell to their knees in recognition of the sacred 
chimes and, extending their arms, saluted the God 
of Day, full of terror as they were, lest the Great 
Deity might thunder his wrath into the prison 
Walls, in punishment of the queen who took his 
name in jest! 

“Up, fools!” shouted the queen. “More wine! 
Bring me more of the old vintage. There will be 
time to pray afterwards. When your queen is 
gone, then you may pray to follow her to the Land 
of Day. Here, fill this goblet and see how your 
queen can drink the soul of the grape. Ha! there 
now, another, and then I shall lie down again! 
Prison walls and palace walls are much the same, 
aye much the same; but here one is safe, even 
from enemies, and in palace walls lurk demons in 
the guise of friends. You weep, girls! Ha! 
Rejoice with your queen! Rejoice with her for 
she is still your queen. The priestess shall die! 
Senpa shall become the sacrifice to Old Nile at 
the festival. The pure maiden who loves the 
oleander flowers! The queen is not dead yet! 
Did you hear me, girls? Ho! Guards! Your 
queen still lives! She is in prison because she 


178 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


loves her people and hates Senpa. Did you hear, 
men? Up, blow the trumpets, your queen is 
approaching. Senpa shall be trampled under foot 
and cry to me for mercy. I shall save her so that 
she may be thrown into the river. They shall all 
answer to me!” 

Falling over on her couch in drunken madness, 
her eyelids closed and she cared nothing for what 
was taking place in the city. 

At Rantha’s pavilion there was sadness. 
Among her recent friends was Senpa and her in¬ 
vitation to the apartments of the priestess at the 
Kamak Temple was such that it gave her per¬ 
mission to go or come at pleasure. Indeed, she 
had various privileges that were granted to few 
others. But for obvious reasons she had chosen 
to become more closely identified with the queen 
herself. While the priestess was to her one of 
the fairest maidens she ever had known, she was 
that and little more. Rantha liked to hear her 
speak, she rather enjoyed her company in con¬ 
trast to her other friends, but for a confidante, one 
in whom she saw her own desires reflected, the 
queen was her choice; and enjoying the social rank 
which had always been awarded her as a close 
friend of the ruling monarch, she had been con- 


THE RETURN TO NATURE 179 

tent until the great tragedy. But when the stroke 
came suddenly and she saw the great authority 
of the queen blotted out and likewise saw how 
readily the people grasped the truth of the situ¬ 
ation, her regrets were keen. To her mind, the 
queen became even ugly to look upon by com¬ 
parison with the priestess. 

So Rantha sorely regretted that she was not 
in higher favor with the priestess, for it was cer¬ 
tain to her mind, as to others, that the star of the 
mistress of the temple was rising. But she knew 
that Senpa did not love her, she knew that her 
manner of living and entertaining was not to the 
liking of the virtuous girl who had, however, at¬ 
tended many of her entertainments and always 
was welcome, thrice welcome by the set which 
Rantha had around her. In the house of the noto¬ 
rious mistress were several of her friends leisurely 
talking of the deplorable situation. All wept with 
regret, for they felt that the gay period in which 
they had hitherto lived might be at its close. One 
remembered an excursion up into the desert and 
remembered the birthday banquet given each year 
at the palace, another spoke of the festival of the 
flowers; and thus, on and on, all recollected some 
gay function which the queen had arranged, and 


180 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


together they wept, fearing that all was at an end. 

But for the queen herself they now cared little 
or nothing. None volunteered to ask permission 
to visit her. They did not even speak of her wel¬ 
fare, all believing that she was guilty. Even 
among those upon whom her hands had lavished 
the richest favors, the queen was hated and her 
actions deplored. It was no longer necessary for 
her enemies to speak for her own life spoke for 
itself and it was against her. All were ready to 
say the word which meant her death; all felt that 
her doom was at hand and none would have saved 
her, had it been possible to do so. 

At the early service Rantha and her friends 
had been in attendance, but they were closely 
veiled and, with a few servants not usually to be 
found with them in public, they walked to the 
Plaza, rather than go in their litters, attracting the 
scornful gaze of even those who, another time, 
would have thought well of a glance from them. 
It was a day when they cared to be as little in 
evidence as possible. When the queen had called 
upon Rantha in the Karnak Temple to testify as 
to her conduct at the feast, it was the most em¬ 
barrassing moment of the notorious woman’s life; 
and she wished to save herself the possibility of 


THE RETURN TO NATURE 181 


a recurrence of the incident. The lattice windows 
of her pavilion were closed and word was given 
out that the mistress was not at home. But of 
the proceedings at the Temple and Citadel her 
servants kept her well informed, and of the move¬ 
ments of those who went to or from these places 
on which interest centered. 

One had seen the lady Kardel passing from 
the temple with several serving girls in the middle 
of the forenoon. This occasioned much comment 
and it was even suggested by one that Senpa had 
taken possession of the queen’s sceptre; that, on 
the occasion of pronouncing judgment upon her 
late majesty, the priestess might degrade her by 
holding in her own hand the emblem of authority 
before the ruling monarch passed from earth. But 
Kardel had been upon a far different errand and 
a little later in the day Rantha and her friends 
realized that they had again been in error. 

At the Palace all was confusion. The house 
was divided. One faction expressed itself loyal, 
whatever sins its members had committed, and 
said it was willing to go down to death or dis¬ 
grace still proud of the name, for it was only 
through the working of the Night Demon, they 
said, that the queen had been led to do ill — for 


182 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


not even the members of her household now 
doubted that she and Sentros had played a wicked 
part in history. And to the queen fell most of 
the blame, for not only was it believed, as was the 
case, that all had been executed under orders, 
but they knew that Sentros was madly in love, 
ambitious and that his relative, the queen, had 
kept her favor from him, not even granting to him 
the honor which he knew she was about to bestow 
upon Hermonthis. The other part of the house 
condemned not only the action of the queen and 
her lover, but they deplored their relationship, 
weeping as they said they would rather be humbler 
servants than members of a household the head of 
which was in disgrace with the whole city. To 
them the thought of life, after the new reign was 
begun, was intolerable. There was nothing in the 
future for them sweet enough for the bitter cup 
which they were now forced to drink. Beyond 
the present they did not wish to see. There was 
nothing beyond the past for them; their lives had 
gone out when the fatal dart smote Rolphis and the 
reign of Khu-Pen-Aton came to a close. Many of 
them did not even care to see another day, wished 
they were not obliged to witness the affairs of the 
present day, and implored the God of Day to call 


THE RETURN TO NATURE 


183 


them ere darkness came over the city and he 
turned his face in displeasure. 

But death comes not so easily when it is most 
desired and all the royal house were obliged to 
suffer the humiliation which they hated; they were 
obliged to see things as they transpired, hear words 
unpleasant to their ears and each hour, as others 
told them of what was taking place in different 
quarters of the city, they wept aloud in supplica¬ 
tion to the sun-disc, as well as to other gods. In 
each breath they cursed the name of the woman 
who had brought shame upon them. Each hour 
seemed a lifetime and, as midday approached, for 
the first time since they learned of the disaster 
which had befallen them, they were thankful that 
they belonged to the royal house, for they alone 
of all the city were exempt from attending high- 
noon service which the priestess had announced 
she would herself conduct. The palace inmates 
were allowed to remain in their own walls when 
service was in progress at the temple, for within 
the home of the monarch of Egypt, the law said 
there was the light of the Sun God himself. 

But there was none of them so bold as to 
dream of future power or position. All the royal 
house felt that it was in disgrace. And as the 


184 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMfiN 


inmates of the palace waited, so waited Thebes. 
Each moment the sun mounted higher, approach¬ 
ing noon, when was to be made the most startling 
proclamation in the history of the city. 



THE RUINS OF THE TEMPLE OF LUXOR 
















CHAPTER XI 
The Ordeal of Noon 

Curiosity and love of peace led the populace 
of the city to Karnak Temple and the long avenue 
of the Sphinx leading to Luxor, long before the 
gong sounded to call them to holy service. To the 
apartments of the priestess came various palace 
officials bearing reports and each time telling of 
the growth of the assembled multitude. The streets 
of Thebes across the river seemed deserted and 
into the sacred inclosure went all who could gain 
admission, while the throng pressed as nearly as 
possible to the edifice and not only the landing 
stage, but the river itself, teemed with people. 
Every heart was beating wildly. There were in 
the throng those who expected to lose position and 
all. There were those who hoped for greater favor 
than they had received heretofore. There vfere 
those whose sole wish was to see and hear. All 
wanted the news of what was transpiring as soon 
as possible. 

And the multitude grieved again the loss of 
185 


186 KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 

Rolphis, cursed the man who felled him, the queen 
who had commanded the blow, and prayed for 
the peace of the city. Also they wished that 
honors might be bestowed upon the priestess. But 
all knew that the law must be respected and won¬ 
dered what interpretation might be offered for 
its apparent violation. 

“My lady, all of Egypt awaits you,” said 
Kardel, approaching Senpa and Hermonthis who 
were seated in a recess near the altar entrance, 
awaiting a final summons. “The priests say that 
all is in readiness and the gong will be sounded 
immediately, if command is given.” 

They had finished conferences with the depu¬ 
tation from the palace and several other officials 
including Zapenton, the chiliarch, and finally the 
old prince and cousin, Ai, had left them alone. 
Ai was the only one who enjoyed the confidence 
of the priestess and advised her in regard to the 
course that she was about to pursue and even he 
was not made fully aware of what was passing in 
her mind. It was he who gave her confidential 
information of what was passing as well as of 
what had passed at the palace following the death 
of the Pharaoh, which had not yet become known 
beyond the palace walls. Anticipating that, under 


THE ORDEAL OF NOON 


187 


the circumstances of his popularity with the 
people, the daughter of the venerated Rolphis 
would ask the people to declare the Prince of 
Hermonthis the temporary incumbent of the great 
office, he favored her ambition and saw that it 
might provide at least a temporary peace on one 
side of the river, which was to be desired in view 
of what must transpire on the western bank when it 
became known that an even greater deception had 
been accomplished within the walls of the palace 
itself. 

As a relative of the late Amenophis, one in 
high favor at court and with the people, it seemed 
possible that Ai himself might be called upon to 
proclaim himself Pharaoh — as in fact he was 
obliged to do at a later time. But the duties and 
responsibilities of this exalted position were not 
at all to his liking. No prince ever served a 
master more faithfully than he, none was more 
willing to do so; but Ai was old and he did 
not care for the heavy weight to rest solely upon 
his shoulders. Although he despised Khu-Pen- 
Aton and knew that she was the designing arch¬ 
fiend in all that was transpiring, he hoped that 
she might be permitted to prove her innocence of 
the accusations against her; and although he knew 


188 


KING TUT ANKH AMEN 


that it was contrary to custom, perhaps even con¬ 
trary to a strict interpretation of the law, he hoped 
that, by making another choice of husband, she 
might obtain pardon and thus extend what had 
been so far an inglorious reign. 

Ai had gone ahead into the temple to await 
the arrival of his cousin, the priestess, and had 
promised that he would be near at hand by the 
altar, if she required his counsel. He was a 
skilled politician, credited with a keen knowledge 
of people. He promised to advise or discourage 
the priestess during her important address, by 
observing the temper of the people and letting her 
know when the public sympathy was with her and 
when it was not. She accepted these kind offices 
in the spirit in which they were proffered and the 
old man went away, satisfied with the importance 
of the commission. These were not moments when 
the people were to be aroused. It was his con¬ 
viction that Senpa was their idol and so long as 
this unusual request did not appear to them to 
be too much to ask, he was in favor of it. It 
might occupy their minds until other events of far 
greater importance were known. 

The priestess and the prince, thrilled in one 
another’s presence and with the thought of what 


THE ORDEAL OF NOON 


189 


was about to take place, had relapsed into silence. 
Their hands were lightly clasped and courage 
beamed from the eyes of one to the other. 

“The priests announce that noon approaches 
and that all is in readiness,” continued Kardel, 
as she approached nearer the pair. “The gong 
will be sounded when you speak the word. 
Priestess — immediately if you say so.” 

“Tell them, Kardel,” said Senpa, “that we 
await their signal.” 

“Yes, dear lady,” replied Kardel, smiling and 
quite unable to pass, unnoticed, the beauty of her 
radiant mistress, who now arose and never had 
seemed so beautiful, her bright eyes gleaming, 
her lips curved with determination, as she faced 
the greatest hour of her life. Kardel fell on her 
knees, raised the hand of the priestess to her lips 
and said: “Holy Isis, be with my dear lady during 
the hours that are to come!” Senpa stroked her 
head gently and murmured the same prayer. 

“Trust to me, dear one,” she whispered to the 
prince as the great chimes sounded. “Trust to 
me, and when you see all, believe then that Senpa 
loves you, that she did long ago, before she knew. 
This is no mad ambitious excursion, Hermonthis. 
Trust me for that. Come now, let us go!” Their 


190 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


hands were pressed before they parted and they 
said nothing more. 

The prince walked ahead to the altar place 
and Senpa took a position where she could see 
what took place, but could not be seen by the 
people. Of his reception she was more thoughtful 
than of her own, although she knew that all de¬ 
pended upon herself rather than upon whatever 
favor might be accorded him. As he entered the 
sacred inclosure in the robes of the office that were 
hung over his shoulders, he was met by the attend¬ 
ing priests, who saluted him and started to lead 
the way to the altar itself. Hermonthis extended 
his arms to salute the multitude and was about 
to raise his voice in the holy benediction, when a 
murmur went up from the throng. He looked 
quickly and saw that they had not raised their 
arms in salutation, as was the custom. 

“Faithful of Thebes, the God of Day is with 
us,” rang out his clear voice, but still the arms 
were not raised and a murmur arose among the 
people. There was dissatisfaction, for nothing 
else would have prompted them to such an action 
when the service was in progress. 

The cause was unmistakable. They were dis¬ 
pleased with him at the altar, for their murmur 


THE ORDEAL OF NOON 


191 


had not been heard until he entered; instead, 
there had been a calm expectancy. It was not 
what they had been promised, not that for which 
they had hoped. On the balcony they saw the 
youth with respect and heard him at the morning 
prayer, for the priestess had extorted them to do 
so, promising an explanation; but for a youth like 
other youths, highly respected and honored though 
he was, to enter the sacred enclosure of Karnak’s 
Temple and officiate in the name of the Deity, 
wfts too much. They could not accept him and 
felt called upon to show their displeasure at the 
seeming imposition offered them while they were 
engaged in their devotions. 

Some remembered the scenes of the night be¬ 
fore and saw no cause to regret the presence of 
the man at the altar who had brought relief in the 
tragic situation, but they remained quiet and had 
nothing to do with suppressing the murmurs of 
their brethren around them. The youth was 
abashed and soon in confusion. His first thought 
was to address them in his own words, pleading 
for them to await still further a full explanation 
for the authority by which he appeared before 
them. But at such a moment it would have been 
received as the rankest blasphemy, for the sun- 


192 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


god was believed by them to be present in the 
Karnak Temple at high noon and nothing could 
be spoken before the service except a message 
from the throne itself. Even that was most un¬ 
usual, as upon almost all occasions another time 
would serve as well. Hermonthis longed to say a 
word to them, as he heard their suppressed voices 
and saw those near him looking on with disregard 
of the holy office he was filling, but naught could 
he say to them beyond the fact that the priestess, 
his idol, had bidden him do as he was doing! 

“Hermonthis, thou art not the High Priest,” 
shouted the eldest of the priests, gaining confi¬ 
dence from the attitude of the people and throwing 
himself at the foot of the altar. Hoping thus to 
gain the favor of the impulsive throng, he ventured 
to appeal to the people. 

The youth stood firm and as the voice of the 
priest was stilled he again raised the golden disc, 
saluted and began the ritual. 

“Faithful of Thebes, the God of Day is with 
us!” 

“And wilt thou defy the sacred presence?” 
cried the priest kneeling at the altar. “Thou art 
not the High Priest!” 

“Nay, thou art not,” shouted an old man from 


THE ORDEAL OF NOON 


193 


the crowd. All faces were quickly turned to see 
who had dared to speak; but in the great throng it 
was impossible to locate him. The murmurs in¬ 
creased and presently subdued voices were speak¬ 
ing their displeasure, yet none dared to come 
forward and speak. It was contrary to custom 
and would have required more daring than those 
present possessed. Suddenly exerting himself as 
if reenforcing his strength from an unseen source, 
Hermonthis proceeded to read the service. Above 
the din of many voices arose his clear voice defy¬ 
ing them, and bidding them be still, but the 
wavering throng had changed. Their behavior of 
the night before had suddenly altered. They 
longed for peace but they were afraid to accept 
its forerunner and prophet. They longed for 
quiet but, in the fear of being deceived again, 
they were unwilling to hear even the truth. 

“Open Thou our eyes to receive the Light and 
our hearts to know Thy Love,” chanted Hermon¬ 
this, approaching the altar. His voice vibrated 
with fervor, but his sincerity was easily mistaken 
for boldness and his words could not calm their 
voices. The kneeling priest saw this as quickly 
as did the prince and arising, he held his arms in 
the air over the bier of Rolphis. 


194 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


“Hold, Prince,” he cried. “People of Thebes, 
here lies the High Priest, you have no other! 
Rolphis, Holy Father, let the curse of thy death 
fall on one who vainly and without sanction aspires 
to thy sacred calling. Beloved people, protect the 
honor of your deceased leader, protect him even 
in death against the blasphemy of which he warned 
us when in life. Prince, thou shalt not approach 
a step nearer the altar. Thou shalt not; by my 
life I swear it! Great Ra, smite me with thy wrath 
if I profane thy name! Hermonthis thou art not 
the High Priest!” 

“I am,” answered the youth, defiantly advanc¬ 
ing a step. 

The people now broke into convulsive shouts, 
wholly forgetting that they were within the walls 
of the temple at noonday. The boldness and 
presumption of the youth must be checked. He 
must not be allowed to speak further. Instead of 
being sacredly proclaimed the Holy Leader as 
anticipated, he appeared before them and an¬ 
nounced himself the holder of the most sacred 
office, as if he had usurped the honor and had no 
claim upon it. 

“All of Thebes hears thee bear false witness, 
Hermonthis! By thine own tongue thou hast con- 


THE ORDEAL OF NOON 195 

demned thyself. Thou art not what thou claim- 
est!” 

“I am!” replied the prince, again looking upon 
the ritual as if to proceed with the reading. 

“Hold!” cried the priest, “thou shalt not 
read!” 

“He shall read,” rang out the voice of Senpa 
from the entrance. “Priest, take your place and 
pray for your own soul! See! The altar flame 
is already low. Take the oil and in its measured 
flow pour out repentance, for it is you and not 
the people, nor Hermonthis, who provokes this 
sacrilege.” 

Senpa swept into full view of all and with re¬ 
proof rather than anger addressed the priest. The 
people were quiet for a moment and watched ex¬ 
pectantly each movement she made. It was the 
priestess they wished to hear, her they cared to 
see; for in her they had placed their trust and on 
her promises they had relied in the tragic hours of 
waiting. 

The priest bowed low. “Thou commandest in 
the Temple,” he answered. “But high priests thou 
canst not make. Thou art not queen!” 

“I am queen,” shouted Senpa. “Beloved 
people, I am the rightful queen of Egypt! Look 


196 KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 

to it, priest, else your defiance become treason.” 

She turned to the multitude to catch the 
whisper or shout, whatever it might be, and 
awaited the response. A loud groan went up to 
the vaulted roof. The declaration of Hermonthis 
that he was High Priest had bewildered them by 
its boldness and, although some among them had 
expected a formal petition of this character, the 
words as they came from the priestess struck them 
with terror. But they were being overwhelmed 
with terrible events and many were now losing 
self-control as they had done the night before, 
willing to be swayed by their neighbors gathered 
about them. In a front position near the altar 
railing stood Rantha and her friends, deeply 
veiled. She gladly would have cast the covering 
from her face and shouted a greeting to the new 
queen, but she dared not and kept sullenly quiet 
even with the crowd shouting about her. 

“Hast thou the proof?” cried a veteran un¬ 
recognized. 

“The proof comes after the solemn service 
of thanksgiving to the sun-disc has been per¬ 
formed. People, hear Hermonthis, for by holy 
command he is the High Priest, as you shall after¬ 
wards learn. Why doubt? Can you not trust me? 


THE ORDEAL OF NOON 


197 


You shall learn if you know not now that the 
words of Senpa endure longer than a day. Wait, 
people! Have you forgotten? Last night your 
hearts swelled with love to this noble prince and 
then every man would have exalted him to the 
highest place among you. Now, when he appears 
to pronounce upon your heads the blessing of the 
Great God, here, even while the flaming counte¬ 
nance of the Deity smiles upon you and demands 
recognition, you murmur against him and thus 
bring condemnation upon your own heads. 
Beloved people, are you loyal to the throne of 
Egypt? Do you still serve the God of Day? Do 
you hear his servant, priestess or queen? She 
speaks and again, in his name, bids you hold your 
peace! Peace, beloved people! Hear Hermonthis 
— in the name of Ra, I ask it — while he reads 
the holy covenant.” 

The priestess held herself out over the altar 
railing, awaiting an answer from the people, but 
they did not speak. By their respectful and rev¬ 
erent silence, however, she was assured that they 
had again heard her voice and would obey her. 
With a smile of love she thanked them and was 
turning to Hermonthis to bid him continue, when 
an old man forced his way through the crowd. 


198 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


She saw him coming and was quick to recognize 
him as the one who had called out protestingly 
when the priest was talking and likewise he who 
had called for the proof of her words, 6 7 am the 
queen .” 

She turned and placed her hands on the head 
of the old man, who fell on his knees before her. 

“Peace, brother,” she whispered, “I have 
never deceived you and I shall not do it now.” 

The man bowed his head. Even the priest, 
whom she had rebuked for his bold actions, 
humbly submitted to the humiliation that he de¬ 
served, and fell into his place with the others 
attending at the altar. 

Senpa quietly retired to the recess from which 
she had come out and with a prayer in every 
breath, she listened to the words as they came 
forth from the mouth of the man she loved. 
Again the hearts of the people were drawn 
towards the youth and as quickly as indignation 
had risen against him, so came the same love 
which they had manifested on the previous night. 
His voice thrilled them, and suddenly their wrath 
turned to the priest whom they fancied had 
aroused them. And yet it was because he thought 
that he had recognized the displeasure of the 


THE ORDEAL OF NOON 


199 


people that the priest had dared his defiance. 

After the appearance of Senpa, the service 
progressed without interruption and following the 
chant from the altar place, Hermonthis took into 
his own hands the vessel of the holy oil and poured 
it on the sacred flame, which leaped higher and 
higher and, as the people thought, bore their 
prayers upward to the Land of Day. The bene¬ 
diction was pronounced and with the ringing of 
the gongs, the devotion was ended. The prince 
passed back to the archway through which he had 
made his entrance. There he was met by Senpa 
who requested him to return with her to the altar 
railing, where she had stood when exhorting the 
multitude to maintain seemly composure and not 
to be led astray by fancies or desires, but rather 
to await the truth. 

Forgetful again, the multitude gave a shout 
of approval as she approached, but as she raised 
her voice to speak, all was again still. 

In a voice of unsuspected power, she said: 
“Beloved people, the holy service is ended; now 
hear the truth! No longer shall your minds be 
kept in waiting, for your ears are as anxious to 
hear as is my tongue to tell. Dear people, it has 
long been the greatest joy of Senpa to serve you 


200 KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 

in this holy place. It has been the only mission of 
her days, and content with that mission she would 
have lived from day to day, finding sorrow in 
your sorrows and joys in your happinesss, will- 
ing to sacrifice all, if need be, that peace might 
have reigned, if truth and justice might have 
prevailed. As darkness came over the city last 
night and happiness dwelt in every breast, save 
those in which guilt and treachery drove it forth; 
when the merry dance or the cup of wine made 
spirits light; when the humble folk were seeking 
their beds and all were preparing for the rest 
to come; the great gong of Karnak’s Temple was 
sounded and the cry went up that Rolphis, our 
Holy Father, was dead. You all came hither and 
what happened you know as well as I. You heard 
the story and you saw with your own eyes; what 
you have seen cannot deceive you. • What you 
have heard, you will believe. Therefore, dear 
people, listen not alone to my voice. I speak to 
you the truth; all will testify to that. Know above 
all that Senpa loves you and always has loved 
you. Even at the moment when her heart was 
breaking with grief and the disgrace heaped upon 
her, she would have died at her post, near the 
altar on which burns the sacred flames. After 


THE ORDEAL OF NOON 


201 


the evening devotions last night, you did not see 
the Queen of Egypt! The trumpets that sounded 
did not announce the approach of the lawful 
monarch. Even the feast did not have as its 
chief guest the earthly messenger of the Deity. 
And when the great gong sounded it was not the 
queen who entered this Temple, and fell in a faint; 
it was not the queen who entered the Temple with 
cursing lips and beheld the fruits of her wicked¬ 
ness; it was not the queen of Egypt who deceived 
us. No, beloved people, it is not the queen who 
lies at the Citadel and calls for vengeance.” 

She hesitated purposely and the expected con¬ 
sternation became obvious to all. Here, as she 
had promised, the priestess was conveying a mes¬ 
sage of the greatest importance, the whole signifi¬ 
cance of which was known only to herself. The 
old Prince Ai arose from his seat in the altar- 
place and came nearer so that he could catch 
each word. Hermonthis had suspected a thou¬ 
sand things, but in the delirium of his love for 
Senpa, he had not sought information from her 
beyond what she cared to communicate. He 
trusted her implicitly and was ready to defend and 
protect her; but overnight she seemed to have 
developed undreamed of force of will and speech. 


202 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


He listened and with the others was amazed by 
her declarations — confident, however, that she 
was in full self-possession and that what she was 
saying was of the gravest importance, not alone to 
Thebes or Egypt, but to the known world. 

“You ask me for proof of what I say?” con¬ 
tinued the priestess. “That is your right. Unless 
I had the proofs with me, it would be worse than 
futile for me to make the claim. But I have them, 
beloved people. Here they are!” She' reached 
within the folds of her garments and took out a 
roll of papyrus. 

“The law remains as in the days of old and 
the Holy Father who lies in death would long ago 
have raised his hand to strike the blow for justice 
had he not feared the wrath of the wicked woman 
on the throne, the wrath not upon his own head, 
for he would have died for the truth, but the 
anger of the woman which would have stirred up 
rebellion among the children of Egypt whom he 
loved. Beloved people, in your hearing I accuse 
her you call queen of murder. She could not deny 
the truth of my words. At present I accuse her 
of nothing more, for a child of Thebes can do 
no greater evil than to take the life of a fellow 
man. But with ample proof of my words I might 


THE ORDEAL OF NOON 


203 


accuse her of holding the highest position among 
us, when she had no right so to do. You, I, 
all of u^, have been deceived. I accuse her of 
exercising power which was not hers and with 
knowledge she did it. Khu-Pen-Aton is no longer 
queen. That, you may feel you know already; 
but it is not as you suspect. You have been 
deceived still more than you think. But the God 
of Day sheds his golden light above us and reveals 
the truth!” 

The people were unable to longer restrain 
themselves and they burst forth in rage. “Im¬ 
poster!” “To the Nile with her!” “Let her be 
burned” — rang out against the painted columns. 
They called out her name in derision, hissed and, 
had she been conspicuously present, as was her 
custom, they would have laid violent hands upon 
her, for they were thirsty for revenge. The peace- 
loving folk had been swayed and turned by the 
winds until there burned in all of them a desire 
to avenge the wrong that had been offered to them¬ 
selves and to the Deity. They swayed back and 
forth and shouted: “Bring in the queen.” “Let 
us see the queen.” Others raised the cry of: 
“Hail, Senpa!” 

“She shall come before you and speak,” 


204 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


answered the priestess turning to Zapenton, who 
stood not far away, according to instructions, 
awaiting orders. “Bring her hither, Chiliarch! 
The people will see her who has reigned in 
splendor, but who cannot deceive us further.” 

The commander of the Immortals went out 
through the archway. It was a thrilling moment 
and the vast multitude soon was subdued to 
silence. They awaited the appearance of the 
woman who had ruled them, but who could no 
longer command even the least of them. What 
would take place when the wrongdoer and the 
wronged came face to face? What would be said? 
How could the former queen defend herself? 
Would she face them? Would she dare? Such 
thoughts occupied their minds and they strained 
their eyes, watching closely each archway at the 
altar sides, while the priestess stood calmly with 
arms folded, awaiting the arrival of Zapenton 
with the royal prisoner. Finally she was coming! 
There was no blast of trumpets to announce her 
approach, but she was near and the people knew it 
for they heard her voice. With hoarse oaths, they 
heard the name of their beloved city voiced by 
the woman to whom they had paid the highest 
honors. 


THE ORDEAL OF NOON 


205 


“Hold yourselves, beloved people!” said the 
priestess. “Remember the law and do not pro¬ 
fane this holy place.” Then she turned and saw 
Khu-Pen-Aton approaching. She walked to a 
place near the bier of the High Priest and the 
priest knelt by the altar. 

“Hail, Queen!” shouted the woman who en¬ 
tered supported by Zapenton and two of his men. 
“Hail! People, here comes your queen! Ha! 
You are all here before me. I could not come 
until I had another glass of wine. Ah, that last 
glass! Ha! Even the virtuous priestess would 
have drained it! Get down on your knees, people. 
I am coming, your queen! What, you here, too, 
Senpa? They told me you were dead and I was 
queen again! Ha! Rolphis, there, is asleep. 
Wake up, old man, and join the chase. We are 
going to have a great hunt in the desert. I ar¬ 
ranged for it tonight and all of us will be there! 

“Hold!” said the priestess, attempting to be 
deaf to the blasphemous words, but wishing 
Zapenton to approach no nearer to the altar. The 
people were seized with terror, and yearned to 
tear from the hands of the guards the drunken 
woman who would have fallen to the floor but 
for their support. Held in check by Senpa, how- 


206 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


ever, they awaited what she might say or do, 
and when she opened her mouth to speak, there 
was not a whisper in the vast enclosure. 

“Beloved, this woman is drunken with wine, 
she cannot answer to the charge made against her. 
She — ” 

“Drunk? Woman, did you say?” howled the 
murderess. “You should call me queen! Oh, 
is it you, accursed devil? Is it Senpa? Queen? 
Ha, yes, she calls herself ‘Queen’ and me ‘Woman.’ 
Zapenton, lay hands on her, and I will accost 
her myself. Fool! Where is your lover, the 
prince? Have you lost him? Ah, no; I see he 
is there beside you!” 

The priestess stepped nearer the railing while 
the guards held the queen tightly, not allowing her 
to make the approach to the priestess that she 
coveted. As Senpa held the papyrus in her hand, 
a thousand voices cried out to her to read and 
not to wait longer. She recognized that the time 
had come, so she held out the document and the 
ears of the excited throng heard the most impor¬ 
tant proclamation that had been read in Thebes 
since Amenophis endeavored by a decree to pro¬ 
claim the death of the ancient gods of Egypt. At 
her first words the former queen gave an outcry, 


THE ORDEAL OF NOON 207 

and it was not until a scarf had been tied about 
her face that she could he silenced. 

“I shall be brief and give you only the facts,” 
she began. “This papyrus sealed in a casket was 
given to me by the Holy Father, Rolphis. I did not 
know of the contents of the casket, as he placed 
it in my hands and told me that it was not to be 
opened until he gave the word or until after his 
death. My understanding was that enclosed in 
the casket were instructions and an expression of 
his wishes in regard to his burial. Last night, 
after the tragedy of which you all know, I went 
to the secret hiding-place where Rolphis and I 
had placed the casket. I opened it, eager to 
fulfill our Holy Father’s wishes. There was a letter 
from the High Priest that explained the document 
that I now hold before you. Then, for the first 
time, was revealed to me — as now will be re¬ 
vealed to you — the mystery of my birth. 
Amenophis, the late king, when he deserted 
Thebes and decreed the sole worship of the sun- 
disc, did not know what success would attend his 
determination to destroy the old gods of Egypt. 
In case of failure, and with his usual wisdom, he 
arranged for the succession to his throne by his 
own issue. Amenophis, the king, had three 


208 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


daughters, and not two as you have believed. The 
eldest, Meritaton, whom you have known as Khu- 
Pen-Aton, was married to Semenkhkare, called 
Pharaoh Sefere. The second daughter, Maktaton, 
died before her father and her body was placed 
in a tomb at Khuaten. The third daughter, 
Ankhnespaaton, was given into the keeping of the 
High Priest, Rolphis of Karnak, against that day 
when a successor to the throne was demanded. 
And only our Holy Father knew the secret, which 
he guarded under the pain of death. These are 
the facts, beloved people of Thebes. The docu¬ 
ments are all here in proof, where they shall be 
examined by proper authorities and then placed 
in the archives at the Ramesseum. Listen now 
and I shall read you a letter from the late king, 
Amenophis. It is signed with his name and sealed 
with his signet ring. Look upon the seal!” She 
turned the papyrus, that as many as possible 
might behold the precious document with their 
own eyes. “And this is the letter from her august 
and royal father to his daughter, whom you know 
as Senpa, priestess of the Temple at Karnak: 

“ 6 Into the keeping of the High Priest Rolphis , 
this testament is given on the Fourth Day of the 


THE ORDEAL OF NOON 


209 


Second Moon in Season of Harvest, of our reign, 
the second. On the day when he shall deliver it 
to thee and proclaims thee Queen, then will thy 
Father be smiling on thee from the Land of Day, 
there serving the Deity in holy offices and praying 
for the forgiveness of the daughter he never knew, 
save as a flower which sprang up in the night and 
was taken from his sight almost before he had 
seen its beauty. Forget, dear daughter, oh, thou, 
the future pride of our beloved city, Thebes, for - 
get the action of thy father who would gladly 
have taken thee to his heart and caressed thee in 
life, as he hopes and waits to do in the Land of 
Day . 9 ” 

The vast throng burst into shouts, as her hands 
were lowered and she finished reading, a cry of 
gladness that reached the Plaza, where it was taken 
up by thousands and echoed far beyond. People 
who did not know why joined lustily, for it was 
apparent that pleasant tidings had reached the ears 
of those who gained admission to the Karnak 
Temple. But the priestess raised her hand for 
silence and they obeyed her. 

“Beloved people, you have not heard all!” she 
continued. “I shall attempt to be brief. Next 


210 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


let me tell you that you are yet to hear of the 
greatest deceit of all. The Pharaoh Sefere is 
dead, has been dead for several days. His queen, 
thinking to take to herself another husband, has 
concealed all knowledge of this from the people 
of Egypt.” 

The multitude was stunned to silence and 
waited breathlessly, although she hesitated. 

“Now do you doubt me, beloved people? 
Now do you doubt that I did not attempt to usurp 
authority when I asked you reverently to salute 
the noble Prince of Hermonthis when he came 
before you at the altar today? The gods of Egypt 
have sent this noble messenger to us and she who 
becomes your queen salutes him as she expects 
you to do!” 

Senpa grasped the hand of Hermonthis, as the 
multitude burst into a frenzy of approval. Arms 
were thrown into the air and thousands of voices 
shouted approval. 

“ Tut-Ankh-Amen is his name henceforth, for 
he becomes not the High Priest as you expected, 
but my royal husband, Pharaoh of Egypt, great 
God of Justice, son of Neith, and lord of military 
glory in all the world! Senpa, priestess of 
Karnak, becomes Ankhnespaamen, your queen. 


THE ORDEAL OF NOON 


211 


The ancient gods of Egypt are restored, as is 
proved by these names.” 

Then before there was the opportunity for an 
outburst, she turned about and told Zapenton to 
take away the scarf that bound the face of the 
fallen queen. 

“We are in the Temple of Karnak, royal 
sister,” she said. “Here there is the authority of 
the law for all who care to speak. Will you answer 
to the charges that I have made against you?” 

A loud and derisive laugh came from the 
accused, as she writhed in confusion and distress. 
She seemed to attempt to speak, but her words 
were inaudible and meaningless. She laughed 
again in drunken madness and was wholly unable 
to comprehend the scene in which she was playing 
a miserable part. 

The people wrought to a frenzy by the decep¬ 
tion and the degraded condition of the person now 
exposed to them in the light of truth, without the 
veil of a respected name to cover her shameful 
face, called out for her life. The law demanded 
it. She had defied the powers of earth and the 
deity and had thus broken the sacred law, the 
penalty for which was death. She could not live! 
The woman who had so conducted herself was 


212 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


degraded in the eyes of all who saw her and 
naught could pardon her. The elders were already 
pressing their way to the altar-rail when the 
priestess was reading and they were eager to have 
a hand in the ex-queen’s judgment. A hundred 
men in the crowd would have grasped her rudely 
and torn her limb from limb, as a punishment, 
but between the people and the woman stood Senpa 
and none ventured to approach or pass her with¬ 
out her permission. 

“Take her away, Zapenton,” said the priestess. 
“Take her from the Temple and let the Divine 
Presence no longer be blasphemed. She is not 
herself and is in no condition to face the charges 
that confront her at this time.” 

As she spoke, she held forth her arms, calm¬ 
ing the multitude and bidding the guards be quick 
in their mission. 

“Go back to the Citadel and there in an hour 
the will of the people shall be fulfilled. I am 
queen, but, beloved people I but speak your voice. 
You shall see in me the action of your desire. 
Soon in the streets will be read a proclamation 
from your ruler. By it you shall be made aware of 
that which still puzzles you. You shall know more 
of the treachery which took from us our beloved 


THE ORDEAL OF NOON 


213 


father, Rolphis. I called him father — yes; 
beloved, he was a father to each and all of us, 
and not only as a daughter faithful to the words 
which by him were spoken, but as his queen, I will 
do him honor. A three-day fast shall be a token 
of his memory, and when the future generations 
read the chronicles of Thebes, let it be known that 
today, tomorrow and forever, honor is to be paid 
to the most holy man of our time, who by the hand 
of a scheming and selfish woman was robbed of 
life. Peace to the soul of Rolphis! Peace to you, 
beloved people of Thebes! Peace, and the bene¬ 
diction of the God of Day!” 

She finished her words suddenly and grasped 
the arm of the prince. As she retired, she sig¬ 
nalled the flute-players to resume their dirge at 
the bier of the dead priest. The attending priests 
bowed low around the altar and the flame blazed 
high, wafting their prayers upward. With a shout 
of joy and approval of all that had transpired, 
the people turned about and rushed for the open. 
They were excited by the extraordinary events 
and eager for the climax, which they trusted was 
not far off. They had but one desire — that 
wrong should be avenged and truth again return 
to them, as it had been known to their fathers. 


CHAPTER XII 
The Queen’s Last Victim 

Khu-Pen-Aton was led back to her prison 
cell, and there, with continued cursing and wine¬ 
drinking, resumed for the last hour of her life, 
the conduct that had made her obnoxious to her 
retainers since she was trapped in her own wicked¬ 
ness. 

Zapenton, the chiliarch, was summoned to 
appear before the former priestess immediately 
after he had left his charge in safe keeping, and 
there in the presence of Tut-Ankh-Amen, as he 
was to be known henceforth, the new queen gave 
him full authority to exercise his own judgment 
in the important affairs that were about to take 
place; and cautioned him that he would be held 
responsible for the maintenance of the public 
peace. 

“Death for Khu-Pen-Aton is certain,” she 
declared to him. “She must die, for to permit 
her to live would be as great a profanity of the law 
as it was for her to cause the death of our father, 
214 


THE QUEEN’S LAST VICTIM 215 

Rolphis. And furthermore, the people will be 
satisfied with no lesser punishment. But how? 
Shall a priestess condemn to death her own sister? 
But the law must be fulfilled!” 

“Noble lady, the word of the queen of Egypt 
is the word of the Deity,” replied Zapenton. 

“But I was a priestess before I was queen,” 
replied Senpa as she pondered her words. 

“And princess before priestess,” suggested 
Zapenton with good logic. 

“Nevertheless, Zapenton, all is left to you! 
Or, better still, it shall be left to the people. No, 
better than that, it shall be left to Khu-Pen-Aton 
herself. If, for a moment, she regains her mind, 
grant her the privilege of proclaiming the manner 
of her death. Give her no more wine. A soul 
cannot escape, or it should not, from a body that 
is stained with the purple of wine. Although she 
has broken the law, may Osiris have mercy upon 
her and in his wisdom judge whether she be worthy 
of any of the joy that is promised to the faithful. 
Go to her, Zapenton! On your wise action in these 
great moments, much may depend. Peace to you!” 

The chiliarch left the Karnak Temple and 
immediately set about putting into effect the 
suggestions concerning the woman whom he had 


216 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


formerly feared. The weight of his mission was 
grave and he grasped it fully, but it did not con¬ 
cern him as, when late the night before, he had 
feared rebellion and riot in the city which was 
left to his care. 

The curses of Khu-Pen-Aton, to whom wine 
was denied, grew louder and louder as she 
regained her senses and knew those about her. 
Never did she entreat in the name of mercy. It 
was always with the same violent stress of weaken¬ 
ing power that she threatened and cursed those 
about her who had been commanded to do nothing 
of her bidding. 

“Let me die,” she shrieked, as she arose from 
her couch in the middle of the afternoon. “Let 
me die, accursed wretch,” she shouted, as Zapen- 
ton entered the room where she was confined. 
“Let me die or I shall dash my head against the 
stone walls! Never again will I look on Thebes; 
never again see the witch of a woman who now 
calls herself queen. Here is your queen, 
Chiliarch! Kill me — you have already killed 
me; still I breathe and see and suffer. Vile ser¬ 
pent of a girl who has dwelt in the Temple as a 
virgin! Tell her that I know. Tell her I have 
seen her eyes turned passionately toward the 


THE QUEEN’S LAST VICTIM 217 

handsome youth. She loves him! Do you know 
that she loves Hermonthis? Listen to what I tell 
you, for I accuse all of Thebes but you; in you 
I will confide. Away, girls,” she cried to the two 
servants beside her, “Away, I would speak with 
Zapenton.” 

The chiliarch stood firm and made no reply 
to the words she uttered. He was little moved by 
what she said, although now that the flush of wine 
had left her, he saw returning that beauty which 
had proved her power of witchery and which had 
so often attracted him. 

“Hear what I say, Zapenton. It is all over 
with me now and I want to die, but before I die 
you must know my secret. Will you hear? It 
is a secret that no man knows, now that the High 
Priest is dead. I would tell it to you, Zapenton, 
if you will hear. Yes, Senpa is queen! My 
father once told me that she was his daughter; 
but she does not know it. Sometimes I think that 
perhaps Hermonthis knew and with his knowledge 
of the law and mad infatuation for her, he 
induced her to risk her life and his life; for 
Zapenton, had they not played Well their parts, 
I would have killed them both. But she is queen 
now, Zapenton. Senpa is queen!” 


218 


KING TUT-ANKH-TMEN 


She came nearer to him and, stooping low, 
stared searchingly into his face. 

He made no answer however, fearing, if he 
did so, he might forget in a word the respon¬ 
sibility resting upon him, by showing Khu-Pen- 
Aton that he still loved her, as he had often wished 
to do. 

“You stand still and are not surprised; did you 
hear? I said Senpa is queen.” 

“That I knew before you said it; and then 
besides, I have other business here,” he replied 
sullenly. 

“Yes, I know, dear one,” she whispered, “I 
know it as well as you. You are here to speak 
the manner of my death, or perhaps kill me! Ah! 
curse her! Chiliarch, I loathe that woman! But 
then, why are you unmoved? You say you knew. 
How?” 

“All Thebes knows, woman! Those who have 
trusted and followed you, now thirst for your 
destruction. Not a man in the city but would 
inflict injury upon you, if opportunity came to 
him. Not a woman but would point at you the 
finger of scorn. You have offended them and the 
Thebans do not forgive.” 

“You know, then?” she inquired with a smirk. 


THE QUEEN’S LAST VICTIM 219 

“I know,” he answered nervously. “What 
have you further to say?” 

“I hated Sentros, but he loved me and thought 
he was buying my love when he stabbed the High 
Priest. But I hated him and he knew it. Ah, 
Zapenton, you will listen, then, you will?” 

“Speak, madam,” he replied, feigning an air 
of irritation. 

“Ah, I knew you would, you are not so cruel. 
While I curse them all, I love you. Love? Did 
I say so? Yes, Zapenton, were I again at the 
Palace, all Egypt should know the love I have 
for you. Only one day! In it I could have 
humiliated that girl and I could have told Thebes 
of my love for the chiliarch of the guards. 
Another day and I should have been his bride 
and all should have known what they will never 
know before my death. Will you hear me?” 

“I hear, madam,” he replied. 

“And will you not believe me? Last night 
you would have fallen at my feet and kissed my 
hands if I had spoken. But then I would have 
bidden you rise and would have imprinted on your 
forehead the kiss of devotion. I would have 
called for my king and the people of Thebes 
would have saluted you as a prince of royal blood. 


220 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


Royal? Yes, they still dote on royal blood, but 
one of commoner blood sometimes ascends the 
throne! Ah, Chiliarch?” 

“But, madam, these are no times to jest. I 
come to — ” 

“Yes, yes, yes, I am ready. But before you 
speak, hear me. Hear the one who loves you. 
I am almost through with earth and I have only 
one regret. That is, that I have lost, and that 
my sister, whom I have despised always, has won. 
Were she dead, I could laugh now that death is 
near. Yes, I will laugh anyway. Ha, ha, ha, 
did you hear me? And yet that girl still lives!” 

“The time is fast approaching when —” 

“Yes, yes, I know. Only hear me! I have 
good left in me yet. I remember what my friends 
did before my enemies conquered me. Yes, I 
remember, and I remember that you were one of 
my friends, Chiliarch. You were the dearest of 
all. I shall now reward you. I shall do all that 
is left for me to do — that is little, but it is all 
I have. In a secret place known only to me, there 
lies, hidden deep from the eyes of all, great riches, 
Zapenton. They are mine, the gold and the jewels, 
red, white, and green. They are mine and no one 
can take them from me. No one but you shall 


THE QUEEN’S LAST VICTIM 221 

hear where they are! But I will give you the word 
that will place all within your reach. When you 
lavishly spend the gold I thrust into your hands, 
remember, Zapenton, remember, I loved you. Re¬ 
member that, had I lived, together we would have 
entered the secret passage, together taken from the 
ancient chests the treasures laid by for that 
day.” 

“Madam,” he burst out, unable to remain silent 
longer. 

“Silence, dear one, listen further! Do not say 
you will not or cannot accept. It is not a bribe. 
It is a gift from one who loves you. Now, what 
do you say, dear friend? What will you answer? 
We speak in secret, perhaps, for the last time.” 

“My duty, Madam!” said the chiliarch with 
trembling lips. 

“Here, hold my hands, dear one. Take them, 
take me in your warm embrace, caress me 
once. I have longed for that embrace, but from 
you alone of all the people I dared not command 
it. There, so, take me in your arms, one kiss, 
another now, give me another kiss while you hold 
me tightly. The treasures all shall pay you for 
this moment of pleasure. There, now, come sit on 
my couch. This way, follow where I lead and sit 


222 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


down beside me! Ah, it is as blissful as if we 
wandered in the palace halls. Why not? It is 
only one day. Yes, I am still queen of Egypt and 
Senpa is the priestess — accursed viper! Her- 
monthis is the poet, and you and I rule the city. 
There, lie down on the cushions. Another kiss 
now, another, and another! Now let us lie still 
and dream of the love that might have been.” 

The stalwart officer, unable to curb himself, 
lay his head back against the cushions of the couch 
and with her cheeks pressed against his own, she 
breathed the warm breath of passion against his 
face. He forgot the hour, his duty and all and, 
as if drugged into a stupor, he dreamed of hap¬ 
pier worlds. He could not hear the din on the 
city streets, he did not know how anxiously his 
guards were pacing before the prison gate, await¬ 
ing his return. He forgot the prince, the priestess, 
and all the rest, forgot himself, and drank in the 
beauty of the one whom he had always loved to 
infatuation, but one whom he always feared. But 
he feared no more. He admired, loved! He also 
dreamed of the wealth which she was going to 
shower upon him and forgot all, everything, gazing 
off into ecstacy, where life had no troubles and no 


cares. 


THE QUEEN’S LAST VICTIM 223 

“I love you!” he whispered, as he breathed 
the flower odors from her bosom drapery. “I 
love and regret it all!” 

“Regret?” shouted the woman, suddenly start¬ 
ing. “You say you regret? It shall be your last. 
There, take that!” She drew a dagger from be¬ 
neath the pillow and buried it deep in his side, 
and grasping his throat with her hand, she knelt 
upon him with a leap and thrust it deeper again, 
before the victim of her cunning could raise him¬ 
self from the couch. 

“There, another enemy is gone!” she shouted. 
“Strangling? Yes, it is hard to die. We shall 
see. Death will be easier now! You will betray 
your queen into the hands of a serpent like the 
priestess? You, who planned to execute the orders 
of a youth who loved her! You, who told me to 
be silent when I would have spoken to save myself 
in the temple! Take that, the reward which 
comes to men who plot against a queen. Yes, I 
am queen! I told you the secret, but your lips 
will soon be silent. You groan? Yes, I have 
groaned, and I suffer because you and others have 
made me suffer. Ha, see the blood on the dagger! 
It will soon mingle with my own! That kiss was 
the kiss of death. Try to tell me that I am not 


224 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


still beautiful; that I cannot rule the hearts of 
men, even leading them into the trap that costs 
their lives! Beautiful? Yes, I am still the most 
beautiful of women, for you told me so, but I have 
been deceived. Oh, Senpa, how my last thought 
curses you. In this last hour how I would lay you 
low; but I shall not see your face again. You 
may see mine, but it will not be while I am alive. 
When you see me again, you will see the one you 
have murdered!” 

She paced the cell, flourishing the dagger and 
the delirium continued. 

“Can you hear me?” she shouted to her victim. 
“No, I think that you will not speak again. In 
your last breath you said you loved me! Those 
were sweet words to be your last. Sweeter than 
will be mine, for I say that I curse you, Senpa 
and all of them,; and pray that my last breath 
may invoke Typhon to smite all my enemies with 
his wrath!” 

She heard a noise at the entrance to her cell 
and was startled, but she moved in the direction 
from which it came, holding the dagger high in 
her hands and thirsting for another victim. 

“The guards, yes, they are coming! Now, be 
brave!” she said to herself, at the same time throw- 


THE QUEEN’S LAST VICTIM 225 

ing off the flowing outer garment which hung from 
her shoulders. This she placed over the form of 
the corpse upon the couch, also throwing the pil¬ 
lows about, concealing its presence. 

“Ho, guards!” she shouted, before the doors 
were swung open. “Ho, I say, why delay so long? 
All my girls have run away and I am alone! What 
news?” 

The heavy doors were thrown open and six 
guards stood with spears in hand. 

“What word, sirs?” she demanded. 

“Where is the chiliarch?” inquired the leader. 
“Who?” 

“Where is Zapenton, the chiliarch?” 

“Ah, handsome youth, I know not. Perhaps 
he is on a couch at the apartments of Senpa in 
Karnak. I have heard that the priestess entertains 
all of her friends today.” 

“Fiend!” shouted one of the guards. “You 
speak of the queen. That were just cause for 
your death, were there no other!” 

“Where is he?” demanded another, “he entered 
here.” 

“I have not seen him, sir! Zapenton is not 
here. He came here, but he has gone! He left 
at my command. He, alone, of all, remained true 


226 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


to me. His last word at parting was that he loved 
me.” 

6 ‘Where is he?” shouted the first guard ad¬ 
vancing. 

“Stand back, fellow,” yelled Khu-Pen-Aton. 
“Stand where you are. There is a spectacle awaits 
you. You soldiers like excitement and your 
desires are about to be gratified. Look here, boys, 
for you are but boys, although you have toy swords 
in your hands and seek to command. Look here, 
I say. See this dagger which rests peacefully in 
the folds of my gown. You are awaiting my death? 
You will not have long to wait, for here is the 
weapon that a queen uses when she has been be¬ 
trayed by whelps like you and . made ridiculous 
before her subjects by a fool of a girl they now 
call queen. This is the instrument handed me by 
the most faithful of my maids. She gave it to me 
but an hour ago. May Osiris smile on her alone! 
Curses be on all the rest of you!” 

The guards made no move to quiet her, but 
stood like pillars as she raged and stormed. Her 
brain was whirling from excessive wine drinking, 
yet she stood erect, her eyes shone with fire and 
her cheeks were flushed with excitement. They 
had come with the chiliarch to hear what she would 


THE QUEEN’S LAST VICTIM 227 

choose for the manner of her death, and thus they 
watched what seemed to be the inevitable, thinking 
that whatever she might do would be better than 
the result of an attempt at interference. There was 
not one of them, who, armed as he was, did not 
fear the woman before him. They watched her 
closely, but gladly would have moved away when 
they saw the white breast laid bare, the dagger 
raised and then thrust deep. She fell over on the 
cushions and so good was her aim, that she scarcely 
breathed, after making the first thrust. 

The blood flowed over the robes which she had 
worn at Rantha’s feast the night before. The 
weapon remained deep in her breast and none had 
the courage to pluck it out, all forgetting their 
chief and turning quickly to announce to the 
people of the city what had taken place. They 
had not far to go for the populace was crowding 
about the Citadel gate; and when they saw the 
guards come forth breathless and speechless, they 
needed no further word to tell them, and a groan 
went up from the company as all said: “She is 
dead!” 

The day before this would have stirred them 
and the people would have fallen to their knees 
or raised their arms. Fathers would have clasped 


228 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


their children, warning them of the manifest dis¬ 
pleasure of the God of Day. But children saw no 
such signs of regret from their parents. 

The scene at the Citadel was after the discovery 
of the chiliarch’s body by an impetuous guard, 
who went to the couch and placed in the cold 
hand of the woman the dagger with which she 
murdered Zapenton and which she had plunged 
deep in her own breast. She was gowned in the 
most gorgeous apparel and even in death was 
beautiful. Her head rested on the cushion like a 
piece of marble and the white hand that held the 
jeweled weapon was as beautiful as if it had been 
fashioned by the gods from the white dust of 
earth. Her lips were tightly drawn and a look of 
determination played over her features. Khu- 
Pen-Aton had put on her finery to go to the pavilion 
of Rantha. She had hoped, when sitting before 
her mirrors, with her maids circling about her, 
that she would delight those who saw her there 
and later would return to the city and in splendor 
achieve the triumph of her life. When each stroke 
of the brush laid her hair in beautiful waves the 
night before, she had thought: 

“There, you are beautiful now! You may rest 
assured, your beauty will save you, should all else 


THE QUEEN’S LAST VICTIM 229 

fail. The priestess is beautiful but she is a girl! 
Her eyes may be more delicate in color, but they 
are no brighter. You are beautiful; you will 
always rule the hearts of men.” 

But all had come amiss. The robes with which 
she hoped to arouse the passions of men were the 
palls that draped her lifeless form. The flower- 
scented garments were wet with blood from the 
dagger wound. The hair, curled and puffed to 
attract admiration, as it fell lightly over her brow 
was matted on the cold forehead of death. Instead 
of the glad and welcome shouts hailing her as the 
goddess of day, which pleased her more than any¬ 
thing, the first to see her in death, like the people 
of her capital city and entire realm, cursed her 
name and memory. There was none to recall that 
Khu-Pen-Aton even had her virtues. Some of the 
people went so far as to declare that, although she 
had been a queen, her body should be destroyed 
by fire — that she should be delivered to Seth, 
even as if she were one having the abominated 
red hair. 


CHAPTER XIII 
The Voice from Karnak 

Throughout the afternoon, public informers 
passed through the streets of Thebes telling the 
people that the priestess of Karnak would address 
them again before the evening devotions; and 
again the populace moved to the eastern bank of 
the river and pressed around the great structure, 
completely filling the Plaza and the long avenue 
of the Sphinx, that reached to Luxor. Excite¬ 
ment still ran high and there was again wild con¬ 
jecture of what was to take place. The people had 
been aroused by so many tragic and surprising 
events during the past few hours, that they were 
prepared to be surprised at nothing and to expect 
anything. Certainly, the priestess, now generally 
accepted as the legitimate queen, had still further 
disclosures to make or she would not have sum¬ 
moned the people to hear her. They wondered 
what it might be beyond a recital of the death of 
Khu-Pen-Aton and the chiliarch, concerning which 
they knew already. There was wild speculation 
230 


THE VOICE FROM KARNAK 231 


concerning the death of Zapenton. Some believed 
that he took his own life in the presence of the 
queen, after vowing his devotion to her and his 
inability to save her from death. Others declared 
that the queen had cornered him in her cell and 
commanded that he take his life, before her own 
death. Some believed he had been true to Thebes 
and that he had been faithful to his position until 
the last. Others, who had been his friends when 
seeking favors from him, now asserted that he had 
been a partner in the working of the awful tragedy 
and, fearing the wrath of the people, should his 
part be discovered, had preferred to take his own 
life. All ventured an opinion and some were 
close to the truth, but none guessed it exactly. 
All censured him, while in reality his only fault 
lay in his weakness for a beautiful woman. He 
had been guilty of none of the things which people 
said concerning him; but he loved Khu-Pen-Aton 
and in ecstacy he had anticipated a moment of 
pleasure before her life was taken from her; and 
the anticipation of that pleasure brought his death. 

The priestess greeted the people who came as 
usual at the evening hour to worship the dying 
day. Before the gong sounded from the Temple 
the throng was waiting. None doubted that the 


232 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


prince would conduct the sunset service, but the 
message was the new topic of conversation. The 
opinion prevailed that the priestess was to make 
formal announcement of the new High Priest’s 
appointment. Beyond that, they were unable to 
surmise what was to take place. 

When the prince, followed by the priestess, 
approached the altar, the populace breathed a sigh 
of relief and all extended their arms to the west, 
with a fervor seldom known. They heard each 
word that he spoke as if it had been from an 
oracle and through the brief service did not turn 
to left nor right; but after the benediction had 
been pronounced, they looked to the priestess, 
whose voice they yearned to hear again. 

They were not disappointed, for she had caught 
the desire of her devoted followers and saluted 
them. A shout of joy from the multitude followed. 
She was gowned as on other evenings, but none 
failed to observe that her hand, now raised, held 
the sceptre of the queen. 

As she raised the golden symbol of authority in 
the air, bidding the shouting cease, she approached 
the prince and together they walked to the altar 
rail. She raised the sceptre again and there was 
silence. With full self-possession, she began: 


THE VOICE FROM KARNAK 233 


“Beloved people, my message to you throbs 
from my heart to the heart of each one before 
me. I would grasp you each by the hand and 
declare my love for you; but that would not empha¬ 
size the truth. My affections must be known to 
you through the spirit, my heart must speak what 
my lips cannot say and yours must answer mine. 

“Beloved, you shall now hear the truth, 
although my words cannot tell you all that I would 
say. You ask how I know that I am queen? That 
is your right to know. You have already heard 
the decree from the former king, which established 
my right to sit upon the throne. Where I found the 
message you have already heard. Ill-timed was 
the blow of Sentros, for had it not accomplished 
its mission, the truth would not have been known, 
and I would not have been your queen, as I am 
and have every right to be. Rolphis, the High 
Priest, who lies before us, did not die in vain, for 
he showed us the light of truth by his death, as 
he did in life. The gods still smile upon us, 
although it be through a cloud. Rolphis wished 
the truth to be known; and when once released 
from the unholy hands of the queen, he would 
have delivered into your hands the one whom you 
now know is your rightful monarch. 


234 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


“Beloved people, you have all known that I 
have no parents to claim me as daughter. I have 
spent my days and years in this Temple; and often 
as I gazed out upon you here I have prayed the 
gods to give me some message of the one who 
gave me birth. I have often approached Rolphis 
with the inquiry as to my parents; but he would 
each time seal his lips and say gently, ‘Call me 
father for you have no other father, and I have 
no other daughter.’ Then I'have often wondered 
if I were even native to this city, or if I came 
from some hostile bank and was held as hostage 
here, never redeemed. Of these thoughts I have 
never before spoken, but concerning them I have 
spent many sleepless nights. I have stood long 
before a polished mirror, endeavoring to detect 
some possible difference between my features and 
those of the dear people about me. But I could 
see nothing but resemblance. My theories or 
fears of foreign birth faded from memory, for I 
could see that on my face were the unmistakable 
signs of our race. I shall give you a message 
Rolphis often gave to me, as we were searching 
the ancient chronicles. 7 shall give you a message 
one day, 9 he would begin; and then sealing his 
lips, would not utter a word further, leaving me 


THE VOICE FROM KARNAK 235 


to believe that it was but another lesson toward 
the upright life. But this was the message, be¬ 
loved people. He gives it to me and to you, but 
he lost his life in doing so. He died that we 
might have the truth. The parchment which I read 
you in the temple was concealed in the casket 
and none saw its contents before my eyes perused 
it, for it was addressed to me and the unbroken 
seal was upon it. 

“Not even Hermonthis knew of the written 
word, beloved people. The proclamation was 
made from my lips to all the children of the city, 
for in each of their hearts I would set up a shrine 
for your love. The parchment is already in the 
Ramesseum archives and will be shown to all 
who seek to see. Go and hold it in your hands, 
beloved! Read the message yourselves, and know 
the truth by your own eyes, if you doubt. For 
again I proclaim myself Queen of Egypt. I make 
the proclamation by the right of the God of Day 
and no power on earth may silence my voice while 
I still breathe. Henceforth it is the voice of the 
Deity that speaks. As queen, I take as my royal 
consort him whom you all honor and respect and 
whom I love, the Prince of Hermonthis, who hence¬ 
forth becomes the Pharaoh Tut-Ankh-Amen. 


236 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


“We sit upon the throne, beloved people, but 
the voice of the people shall be heard. Speak, 
and our hearts speak with you. Sing, and your 
happiness shall prompt us to song. Weep, and 
your tears are ours. Dance, and our hearts shall 
leap from joy. Love, and we shall love with you, 
today, tomorrow and so long as we have the 
powers of speech. Peace be with you from the 
great God of Day and may all the gods that watch 
over Egypt reward you for your loyalty to me 
and to your king! 

“All arrangements have been completed and 
we move immediately to the palace of our fathers. 
It is our expectation to dwell among you; but you 
shall not see us until the full seventy days of 
mourning for the dead have been accomplished. 
Think of us there, beloved people; pray the gods 
to bless us, as we shall pray for them to smile 
upon you. Honor will be paid to Rolphis in this 
holy temple, and fitting burials arranged for the 
others. Pray that your hearts may be softened 
toward Khu-Pen-Aton, beloved, for she was your 
queen and the daughter of Pharaoh. Fitting tribute 
also shall be paid to her. She was queen of Egypt 
and may Osiris pardon her! Farewell, beloved 
people of Thebes! I have been with you daily 


THE VOICE FROM KARNAK 237 


since I was a small child and the parting pains 
me; still, it is not for long. When our days of 
mourning have been accomplished may the God of 
Day turn his smiling countenance upon us and 
upon all Egypt. May the ancient gods again bless 
us and know that we turn to them and beg their 
forgiveness. Farewell, beloved! I have spoken!” 

She raised her hands in benediction, as did the 
youth standing beside her, and the multitude burst 
into shouts of approval, raising arms full length 
to return the salutation. Then she took hold of the 
arm of Tut-Ankh-Amen and they slowly walked 
to the archway that led to the corridor of their 
apartments. 


CHAPTER XIV 
From Temple to Palace 

Morning dawned in daffodil-colored gleams 
from the east and long shafts of violet, green, and 
amber light flooded the bridal chambers at the 
palace before the gong sounded, calling the people 
to matin devotions. The sun rose higher and 
higher and just before it reached the meridian, the 
populace went again to the Karnak Temple, as 
was the custom. Then the day passed and the 
flaming orb dropped behind the stone cliffs of the 
Valley of the Kings — so named because it was 
royalty’s favorite burial place. So far as outward 
appearances were concerned, Thebes had fallen 
back into the usual life. The guards reported 
that there were no disturbances due to the recent 
events that had threatened trouble and the new 
Pharaoh of Egypt and his queen had reason to 
feel that their reign had begun favorably, if not 
auspiciously. At least they knew that the people 
of Thebes were satisfied. 

“As Thebes thinks, so thinks the world,” said 
238 


FROM TEMPLE TO PALACE 239 


the people of that day, with considerable truth. 
And as the first day passed, so were its successors. 
There was much interest in the royal pair, many 
rumors were afloat concerning them and their 
changed manner of living; but most of the rumors 
were false, and they remained behind the palace 
walls, rigidly adhering to the promise of the queen 
in her address at the temple. 

This confinement was not at all unpleasing to 
them, as in their newly found joy and liberty, there 
seemed to be much to keep them apart and usually 
it was along towards evening before they dismissed 
all servants and gave the word that they would be 
left alone, and they were not to be disturbed for 
any reason. There were hundreds of things to 
which they were obliged to devote their separate 
or combined attention. It was necessary to rein¬ 
force the Theban guard that the people might be 
made to understand that a new order of things 
was at hand. The army had also fallen from its 
once high lofty estate and the young king, having 
visions of a future that would place his name on 
the monuments with those of his mighty predeces¬ 
sors, devoted much time to its reorganization. He 
held long interviews with the leading officers of 
previous campaigns; he inquired about the for- 


240 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


eign relations of Egypt, something that had been 
neglected in recent times; he sought representa¬ 
tives of foreign countries who were residents at 
Thebes and endeavored to learn from them as 
much as he could of subjects upon which he had 
been insufficiently or incorrectly informed. Some¬ 
times they sat together, when receiving those who 
were summoned to the palace; but oftener, Tut- 
Ankh-Amen took a free rein, as his queen desired 
him to do. 

“Whatever you do will be to the glory of 
Egypt, beloved,” she said soon after they arrived 
at the palace and began to accustom themselves to 
life there. The king who had received a deputa¬ 
tion from Nubia, which in reality had come to 
offer tribute to the former Pharaoh but found that 
they were too late, was relating the event in detail 
as he and the queen were sitting on the porch of 
the palace overlooking the artificial lake — after 
the sun had gone down and the day was at an end. 

“Very beautiful from the one who loves and 
trusts me,” he replied, “but the fact is that all of 
the people do not yet consider me their king. That 
I have been chosen by the daughter of Amenophis, 
none may doubt. That she would place me upon 
the throne is well known. And none is so bold 


FROM TEMPLE TO PALACE 241 


as to question her right under the law to do so. 
And yet, beloved, there come to me unpleasant 
rumors that the people do not consider me the 
Pharaoh, until the event of my accession has been 
publicly consummated. It has come to my ears 
that some of the officers already summoned have 
complained that they were received by me alone 
and that they went away without so much as a 
glimpse of their queen. They misconstrued my 
desire to learn as much as possible of the conduct 
of public affairs, which I find have materially 
degenerated during the reign of Sefere, who was 
unable to attend to them, and Khu-Pen-Aton, who 
had no desire to do so. It has been said that I 
would usurp authority and that, unwilling to bide 
my time, I would rule before I am entitled to do 
so.” 

“Those who speak thus of Tut-Ankh-Amen 
should be relieved of their responsibilities,” re¬ 
plied the queen. 

“But I desire their counsel and guidance,” 
said the youth. “They are men of experience and 
I would learn from them. Oh, if the people of 
Thebes and of all Egypt would only know the 
desire that I have to serve them well!” 

“They do know,” smiled the queen. “Beloved, 


242 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


no Pharaoh in all the history of Egypt was more 
generously received by his people at the begin¬ 
ning. Do your spies not also bring you reports 
of how the people shout your name in the streets 
as they mingle in the crowds, how you are already 
called the savior of the land of the Nile; how 
some of them even insist that you were sent to me 
at the Karnak Temple as the earthly representa¬ 
tive of the gods? They hear how you struck the 
blow that saved the throne of Amenophis for his 
daughter. Come, come, think no more about it. 
Do as you will about these matters and the 
daughter of Pharaoh has faith in you and knows 
that whatever you do, your chief desire is to serve 
Egypt.” 

“No,” said Tut-Ankh-Amen, shaking his head 
and visibly troubled. “It is my desire, my great 
desire, to serve Egypt, yes — but it is not my chief 
desire. The aim of my life was, is, and ever 
shall be, to serve the beautiful daughter of Ameno¬ 
phis, to retain that confidence that she has reposed 
in me, by every effort and energy to attempt to 
prove to her that I am as worthy of her love as it 
is for a devoted lover to be, to the beautiful priest¬ 
ess of Karnak.” 

“But I am not priestess of Karnak,” she teased. 


FROM TEMPLE TO PALACE 243 


“Yes, you are, beloved; and I am not Tut- 
Ankh-Amen — rather I am Hermonthis, the youth 
who adores you. I am not the Pharaoh of Egypt 
and you are not my queen — we are just two 
lovers, you and I. Fortune has smiled upon us 
when we least expected it. We are together, which 
seemed not likely to be possible in this world and 
which would not have been possible if your royal 
sister and the powers of evil could have kept us 
apart. Come, we are together — and alone. What 
bliss there is in that! What matters all the rest 
to us? Place your head on my shoulders, beloved, 
and let me put my arms around you. Come, a 
kiss — and another. There!” 

And in this way ended their interview concern¬ 
ing the ambassadors from Nubia, who were dis¬ 
pleased because they had not been smiled upon 
by their queen. In this way ended many of their 
interviews upon similar subjects of vast impor¬ 
tance. Long days were spent receiving countless 
deputations and giving audience to many who were 
summoned and to others who were not, but came 
for instructions from the throne. The young king 
endeavored as much as possible to delay new 
appointments and to postpone whatever important 
changes he deemed it advisable to make. At the 


244 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


same time he endeavored to gain as much informa¬ 
tion upon a variety of important matters as pos¬ 
sible before the coronation. 

The coronation itself was in the hands of the 
queen and when she appeared to be neglecting 
joint audiences with Tut-Ankh-Amen, it was be¬ 
cause she was engaged upon the elaborate plans 
for what she hoped would be the greatest event 
within the memory of man. It was her express 
command that in every way it should be made a 
festival of rejoicing that would reach to the whole 
known world that was tributary to the land of the 
Nile. Even this would have been no more than 
was deserved by her hero. And she was a true 
daughter of Amenophis; she saw in such a celebra¬ 
tion and the preparations for it, something that 
would appeal to the imagination of the people, 
something that would herald to them the arrival 
of a new era. Perhaps they had passed through 
a period that did not please them. She, like other 
millions, never had been too heartily in favor of 
the golden-disc heresy, owing to her training by 
Rolphis, the High Priest. If subject nations of 
Egypt were rebellious, it was because the gods had 
been outraged and took this means of threatening 
the empire. If there was famine in the land or if 


FROM TEMPLE TO PALACE 245 


the rise of the Nile waters did not come as predicted 
and expected, this also was another manner by 
which the old gods of Egypt were showing that 
they had been neglected by their favorite people. 

But happier days were coming for all. Tut- 
Ankh-Amen would endeavor to perfect himself in 
military tactics. He would call about him the 
great leaders of the empire. Her cousin, the 
Prince Ai, was always at hand to offer precious 
counsel and if important missions were expected 
of him, none would be happier to serve the throne. 
The coronation of the young Pharaoh was to prove 
the beginning of new and happier days. 

Kortos, an old priest from the Temple at 
Luxor, much venerated by the people, a close 
friend of the former Rolphis of Karnak and one 
who had known the little priestess of the Temple 
from infancy, was elevated to the exalted station 
of High Priest. It was the desire of the queen that 
Kortos place the imperial crown upon her head 
before the altar which she had served so long and 
that he offer the official prayer at the coronation, 
calling upon the gods to favor the new monarchs, 
to guide them and to protect them in the great 
task which they were entering. After the crown 
of Upper and Lower Egypt had been placed upon 


246 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


her head with this holy sanction, the queen would 
take it off and herself place it upon the head of 
Tut-Ankh-Amen and then, after a prayer of thanks¬ 
giving, the royal pair would proceed by the 
avenue of Sphinx to the Luxor Temple, to repeat 
the ceremony. Then they would progress across 
the river and into Thebes itself, and after visits to 
other temples, the royal pair were to enter the 
palace and for the first time receive the officials 
of the court and visiting ambassadors while seated 
upon the ancient throne of Egypt. 

This detail of the first levee was left entirely 
in the hands of the Prince Ai, who already occu¬ 
pied a position at court taking precedence over 
all others. Several deputations from nations tribu¬ 
tary to Egypt had sent word by runners and by 
Nile craft that they would be in attendance. That 
they would come laden with gifts for the new 
monarchs, jewels, gold and slaves, was known to 
Ai; and he felt that they would be duly impressed 
by the youthful Pharaoh who, in the opinion of 
many of the elders, would restore the glory that 
was Egypt’s during the reign of Amenophis, the 
Magnificent, when the monarch had but to raise 
his hand and twenty thousand chariots of war 
dashed forth from the gates of Thebes to strike 


FROM TEMPLE TO PALACE 247 


/ terror to any nation that had offended him. 

And this first day of the celebration was to be 
not only a feast for the eyes of the people. The 
Ten Thousand Immortals were to see to it that food 
was distributed from the royal hoard, a portion to 
each family in Thebes that cared for it. There 
was to be feasting in the city and the players upon 
musical instruments were to be gathered at these 
feasts in all parts of the vast city. The avenues 
were to be hung with garlands and decorations 
were ordered suspended from the balcony of every 
house. Banners and pennants of all descriptions, 
bearing the name of the new Pharaoh, were to fly 
from every masthead and were to be distributed 
to every household. It was to be a day to be 
remembered. And yet Tut-Ankh-Amen knew little 
of it himself, thought little of it, because the queen 
had told him that she was attending to the arrange¬ 
ments for the coronation and it was in the pursuit 
of this vast enterprise that she spent so many hours 
of the day receiving those who brought reports and 
received instructions, that she was unable to attend 
her husband at all times, for which he had chided 
her, in the fear that the impression might prevail 
that he attempted to usurp an authority that had 
not yet been given to him officially. 


248 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


The second day of the celebration was to con¬ 
sist chiefly of water spectacles and games, begin¬ 
ning at sunrise and continuing until far into the 
night. At noon, the Pharaoh and his queen were 
to ride in the royal barge, which was being newly 
commissioned and, with its new decorations, would 
present a magnificent picture. Satin sails and 
canopies were to hover above a double throne 
upon which the two would be seated, surrounded 
by their favorites, as the craft was rowed upon the 
river the entire length of the city. All other boats 
were to be specially decorated for the occasion 
and it was anticipated, from reports received, that 
the Nile had never floated such a pageant in all of 
its history, although it had been the great avenue 
of approach to the capital for the returning emper¬ 
ors and conquering heroes, who had brought the 
tribute of the world to cast it at the feet of 
Pharaoh. Small craft, on the decks of which were 
tripods of burning spices and incense from distant 
Punt, were to be rowed in and out among the 
larger barges, filling the air with fragrance. After 
the royal barge had been moored to the landing 
stage of the Sphinx leading to the Luxor Temple, 
there were to be water games and an exhibition 
of rowing, swimming, diving — the winners to 


FROM TEMPLE TO PALACE 249 


receive prizes from the hand of the queen herself 
and the competition open to the people of all 
nations. In the evening, the river was to be illu¬ 
minated and a pyrotechnical display was being 
arranged throughout the vast city, while fires also 
were to be lighted from the tops of the rocky 
Theban hills that flank the plain at the west. 

It was the plan to make the third day perhaps 
the most impressive of all and one that was certain 
to appeal strongly to the people, because it would 
convince them more than a royal decree had done 
that the ancient gods of Egypt had been restored 
and that they again were present as the guardians 
of their favorite people. This great spectacle, like 
that of the previous day, was to take place on the 
river; but unlike the other, the secular authorities 
had nothing to do with it and the arrangements 
were placed entirely with the priests, acting under 
the suggestions of Kortos, the High Priest of 
Karnak. The ancient water spectacle, formerly 
enacted upon the sacred lake of a Theban temple 
and viewed only by members of royalty and the 
priesthood, was to be seen by the people. They 
were crying out for a manifestation of the return 
of the old gods, so there was to be no secrecy in 
the rites and all who wished to do so might partici- 


250 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


pate. The whole story of Osiris, Isis and their 
son Homs was to he the subject of the great reli¬ 
gious drama. Osiris representing the spiritual 
life, Isis, the earth and great giver and Horus, 
their son, representing the eternal spring of youth, 
were to be seated in a gilded barge. They were 
to be the victims of a mock attack by the powers 
of evil and Osiris would lose his life, his body 
being cut into many pieces and deposited by the 
demons at various points along the river front. 
Isis, the widow, would make a pilgrimage to these 
various points, collecting the members of the body 
and sacrificing at an altar at each spot. Then, 
when she had brought the body together again, the 
three members of the holy family would make a 
triumphal progress down the river, Homs, a youth 
clad in a leopard skin, propelling the boat with 
a golden oar. They would be met by the monarchs 
at the Karnak landing stage, received in state by 
the royalty and the assembled priests from all the 
temples of Thebes and a religious procession 
would move across the river to the palace, where 
the actors in the great drama would be feted in 
the house of the Pharaoh. 

The fourth day was to be chiefly a day of 
rest for all. Tut-Ankh-Amen and the queen would 



THE VALLEY OE THE KINGS 












FROM TEMPLE TO PALACE 251 

attend the noonday service at Karnak’s Temple 
and again return thanks for their accession and 
offer prayers for the people. 

Upon the fifth day it was the plan of the mon- 
archs to go abroad in state, paying personal visits 
to all whom they wished specially to honor, includ¬ 
ing the foreign ambassadors. At this time, also, 
were to be personally delivered the imperial 
decrees of appointment to various dignitaries, 
who were to hold high office under the new 
regime. 

A royal journey to the tombs of former mon- 
archs in the Valley of the Kings, in which all 
were invited to participate, was to be arranged 
for the sixth day, and upon returning through the 
great plain at the entrance to the valley, Tut-Ankh- 
Amen, for the first time, was to review the imperial 
troops that had been pressed into special training 
by the Ten Thousand Immortals, immediately fol¬ 
lowing the announcement of the death of Sefere 
and the arrival of the new Pharaoh. 

The seventh day was to be the climax of the 
preceding days; regattas on the river and pageants 
in the city. The monarchs were to he visible to 
their people throughout the day at various loca¬ 
tions, which would he officially announced in all 


252 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


quarters by the guards. At sunset, Tut-Ankh-Amen, 
himself, would read the holy office at the Kamak 
Temple and the queen, as so often before, would 
pour the holy oils upon the flame of the altar. 
Together they would prostrate themselves before 
the altar, commending their lives and actions to 
the gods and praying for prosperity for their reign. 
Then they would go back to the palace and the 
following day Thebes would again pursue its 
normal life. 

During the days of preparation, while the young 
Pharaoh was spending his days with advisers, who 
brought him maps that he might study and under¬ 
stand the extent of his kingdom and the people 
from the these outlying lands, that he might see 
them and talk with them, thus extending his 
knowledge and impressions; while he was consult¬ 
ing with the military leaders, particularly con¬ 
cerning means by which the encroachments of the 
Phoenician colonists might be checked and the dis¬ 
ruption of their joint expeditions with the rebel 
tribes of Palestine be accomplished; while he was 
attempting to grasp the magnitude of the treasure 
that was flowing into Thebes, looking toward a 
complete re-organization of the military forces at 
home and abroad; the queen was thinking more 


FROM TEMPLE TO PALACE 253 


of the personal raiment that both of them were 
to wear on the day of coronation. Her own, as 
the daughter of the Pharaoh, would consist of 
the purple garment of convention, covered by 
white and gold lace draped from the ornament 
of the golden uraeus snake that must deck her 
brow, as it had appeared on the head-dress of all 
royalty from remote antiquity. She would carry a 
lotus blossom of silver in her right hand and her 
body would be draped with magnificent jewels. 
Of these things, both for the queen and the ladies 
who would attend her, she talked with Kardel, to 
whom many of the preparations were assigned. 
But most of all, she thought of what the new 
Pharaoh was to wear. He, too, must wear the 
uraeus snake of gold upon his head and after the 
High Priest had handed him the imperial sceptre, 
he would carry that; but of the rest, his queen 
was much concerned. It was her desire that the 
prince of her heart should be adorned as no other 
had been in the history of Egypt. And his investi¬ 
ture, she believed, should represent the craftsman¬ 
ship of Egypt itself and of all tributaries. She 
had told her cousin, Prince Ai, of this; the sug¬ 
gestion met with his favor, and Ai, thoroughly 
informed in such matters, had let it be known that 


254 KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 

gifts of this nature would not be unwelcome from 
visitors. 

Thus the various ambassadors vied among 
themselves in the endeavor to bring what was 
most precious and most costly to beg for the honor 
of its acceptance by the all-powerful youth, 
who was quite unaware of what was taking place. 

The Persians asked for the privilege of pro¬ 
viding the sandals to be worn by Tut-Ankh-Amen 
at his coronation and the favor was granted. 
When they arrived, they were found to have been 
wrought by the finest goldsmiths and over the 
instep of the foot were lotus flowers of gold, each 
with a large emerald in the calyx, with huge lapis 
lazuli ornaments over the toes; various symbols of 
the ancient gods of Egypt in gold and other 
precious stones ornamented the clasps with which 
they were to be held on the feet. From Asiatic 
possessions came necklaces of pearls, wristlets, 
bracelets and anklets upon which a wealth of 
precious stones hung from pendants. Punt and 
other tributaries to the south sent materials from 
which the Pharaoh’s chief garment was to be 
fashioned to resemble cloth of gold, a tight-fitting 
robe, to be made to measure and ornamented with 
gold symbols of supremacy that were to hang 


FROM TEMPLE TO PALACE 255 


from the waist. Rings for fingers and thumbs, 
bearing all the varieties of precious stones known 
to the antique world, came in profusion. Unset 
gems in alabaster jars were presented by kings 
who implored acceptance and avowed their 
humility in sending them thus, as there was not 
time to have them set in ornaments for the adorn¬ 
ment of their new emperor. The tribal chieftains 
of the interior sent a thousand tiger skins, the 
margins of which glittered with barbaric decora¬ 
tions, humbly suggesting that the Pharaoh might 
like to place them over the shoulders of his per¬ 
sonal guard, as a mark of his favor. From a 
land far to the south there came by river, just 
before the day of the coronation, twenty ebony- 
hued pigmies as the homage of a ruler of the 
hinterland, with the suggestion that the Pharaoh 
might care to receive them as the train-bearers 
of the official chlamys. Also magicians, sorcerers, 
fire-eaters and tumblers came in this unusual 
cargo, as did many cages containing leopards, 
tigers and beautiful birds of tropical lands. 

Thus his queen smiled when, two days before 
the beginning of the festivities, Tut-Ankh-Amen 
remarked: “And in all of the preparations that 
have been made, I have not yet thought of what 


256 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


I shall put on for the day when you place the 
crown of Upper and Lower Egypt upon my head.” 

“No? And can a Pharaoh of Egypt take his 
honors so lightly?” she bantered. 

“It shall be my first thought on the morrow,” 
he apologized. “On these matters, as upon so 
many of the others, I may consult the Prince Ai. 
He knows and he is able to arrange anything. He 
will see to it that the husband of Egypt’s queen is 
properly attired, when the crown is placed upon 
the head of the unworthy man whom she would 
honor.” 

“But my cousin is fully occupied with the 
commissions that I already have given him,” it 
pleased the queen to continue. “And I would not 
have my relative know that a Pharaoh of Egypt 
thinks so lightly of his first appearance before his 
people. Come, come, we must arrange these 
things together, you and I. There is still time — 
at least there is time to attempt to remedy this 
neglect. I must admit to you that it has not been 
entirely out of my mind, nor has my own ward¬ 
robe, not only for the first day, but for the suc¬ 
ceeding days during which the monarchs of Egypt 
are to be seen frequently by the people.” 

The queen had slyly manoeuvred the con- 


FROM TEMPLE TO PALACE 257 


versation to this matter of his apparel; in fact, 
she had many trusted servants and guards within 
call, so when she gave the signal they appeared, 
each bearing some of the precious articles enu¬ 
merated. They filed past the royal pair and 
paused long enough for the youth to examine what 
they carried. 

“You see,” — she explained after the servants 
had left and an explanation was sought — “all 
the world pays tribute to the handsome young 
king of Egypt, he, whom even the gods themselves 
have pleased to smile upon.” 

“And not for the smile of the gods, nor even for 
the powers above, nor in the underworld would he 
exchange the smile of the one who now sits beside 
him,” exclaimed Tut-Ankh-Amen, as he drew her 
closer in his arms and pressed her face against 
his own. “Yes, the gods have smiled and all 
comes much beyond what I deserve and I thank 
them for all. But most of all, I do not thank them 
for jewels, gold or power. The gods created 
and sent to earth the fairest creature in their 
power and she, with all the world of men im¬ 
ploring her slightest glance, smiles upon me and 
makes me-” 


“Pharaoh of Egypt,” she interrupted. “The 



258 KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 

only gift of the gods that is fitting for such as 
you.” 

“Her slave,” continued the youth in his ardor. 
“In the past, now and forever, I am your slave. 
Pharaoh of Egypt — the world shall think that, 
for you would have it so; the mightiest man in 
all the world, for such should be the man who 
possesses your love. But let us always know, you 
and I, that Tut-Ankh-Amen is your slave, beloved. 
Your slave, whose heart leaps when you but smile 
upon him, whose veins would burst when you 
touch his hand.” 


CHAPTER XV 
Man, Pharaoh and God 

The seven-day festival of rejoicing passed 
according to schedule and was even more success¬ 
ful that was anticipated. The people, who had 
long felt a resentment for the withdrawal of the 
royal family from Thebes, because during the 
short reign of Sefere many of them never had seen 
his face, and because one generation appeared that 
had never beheld Amenophis IV, rallied to their 
king and greeted him upon each appearance with 
expressions of loyalty and reverence. Each time 
that he went forth from the palace, he received 
the ovation that usually was reserved for the 
victorious monarch who returned home from the 
battlefield with the booty and tribute of conquest. 
To the majority of them, Tut-Ankh-Amen was a 
god as well as the Pharaoh, one who, although 
he had dwelt among them almost unobserved and 
unknown, had been sent to bring order out of 
chaos, one who would restore the former grandeur 
of the empire and who would soon put an end to 
259 


260 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


the encroachments of the rebels who were threat¬ 
ening on all sides the integrity of the nation, that 
under his predecessors had caused the world to 
tremble and obey. The city and the nation rallied 
to his support and the military, that had become 
inefficient and lax, now took on a different com¬ 
plexion and was restored to its older status. Men 
were glad to offer their sons to the king. The best 
youth in Egypt had heard the call and responded 
with enthusiasm. Old men, who had been the last 
to be convinced, owing to the deceit that had been 
practised upon them by another daughter of 
Amenophis, smiled at greeting and the common 
salutation was one that prophesied the favor of 
the gods. In all the history of the Nile country, 
there had never been more favorable omens at the 
beginning of a Pharaoh’s reign. Tut-Ankh-Amen 
had succeeded where others had failed, because 
he had not appealed to a single clique or caste; 
but all the people, of all stations, from the lowliest 
to those who had been in positions of prominence 
during previous reigns and had reason to fear for 
the new order, forgot personal individual con¬ 
siderations and agreed that a Pharaoh had come 
to the throne, who not only deserved the honor, 
but whose merits were so great that he deserved 


MAN, PHARAOH AND GOD 261 


their patriotic support. And it was second nature 
to the Thebans, as well as to all the Egyptian 
people of this dynasty, to be patriotic. Their 
allegiance to the throne had been sorely tried and 
tested, first during the days of the great heresy 
when Amenophis had declared against all that was 
dearest to them, and latterly, when his daughter 
had abused their patience and devotion. But they 
forgot and forgave the past and a splendid spirit 
of toleration had swept over the land. 

People of all sects, beliefs, color and nation¬ 
ality, save one, accepted Tut-Ankh-Amen as the 
representative of the true gods. The Israelites, 
of which there were many, stoutly adhered to 
their worship of the one God, Jehovah, and thus 
became doubly hated by the Egyptians. It was 
no secret that the present king, reared at the court 
of Amenophis, was opposed to toleration of this 
people and Mesu, whom he had known as a boy 
and who was generally blamed for the conversion 
of Amenophis to the heretical idea that had 
alienated the people from their king. The queen 
also, raised under the tutelage of Rolphis who 
despised the new belief, although outwardly 
obliged to profess it, was known to have love in 
her heart for all save the Israelites. In the 


262 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


arrangements for the far-reaching celebrations 
attending the coronation, it was known that she 
had thought of the pleasures of all but the Israel¬ 
ites. To the vast throngs received at the palace or 
shown some mark of favor during the seven days, 
when it seemed the whole world had been invited 
to rejoice, it was observed and commented upon 
that no Israelite had been considered. Even Mesu, 
himself, although a courtier at Khuaten, had not 
followed Sefere to Thebes and he was not invited 
to come to the capital city by the new king and 
queen. 

“Foreigners in the land of Egypt and they 
shall remain foreigners,” Tut-Ankh-Amen had 
said when the Israelites were mentioned as pos¬ 
sible conscripts for the army. “They shall remain 
as aliens in the land of Egypt. If they will labor 
with their hands, there shall be none to deny them 
the asylum that Egypt affords to all. But they 
shall not even toil in the places of others who 
would accept their places. Accursed worshippers 
of Jehovah they are, and as such they shall 
remain. Neither in the army nor in places of 
honor shall they be found.” 

Still, it was not in the mind of the young 
Pharaoh, or in that of his queen, to persecute 


MAN, PHARAOH AND GOD 263 


them, at least not so long as they gave no offense 
to the native sons of Egypt. Rather, his first 
policy was to ignore them, as it was the policy 
to ignore whatever was contrary to that which 
had brought prosperity and glory to the land of 
the Nile and which had tended to sever the paternal 
relationship of the Pharaoh toward his people. 

The great seven-day celebration was over and 
it was the intention of the royal pair, as it was 
the expectation of the majority of the people of 
Thebes, to spend a few days in comparative rest, 
recuperating from the unusual activity. Toward 
noon of the first day of rest, however, the royal 
pair sent for Prince Ai, for the purpose of ex¬ 
pressing gratitude for his masterly execution of 
various matters entrusted to him and apprising 
him of the intention of honoring him by an official 
title that gave him rank as premier, that the world 
might know of the affection and appreciation of 
the occupants of the throne. As formerly, Ai 
made it plain that he wished for no higher honors 
than to be able to serve his people and his relatives 
who sat upon the throne. He was too old, he said 
humbly, adding that during his life he had ob¬ 
served the vanities of the world and daily thanked 
the gods that he was permitted to live in peace 


264 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


without putting on the baubles and trappings of 
power that were of no interest to him. 

“Happily you summoned me, however,” he 
said, “else I must have intruded myself upon you, 
even in this day when you have given yourselves 
over to rest from the tiresome events of days 
through which we have lately passed. Ambassa¬ 
dors from the chieftains of Palestine and the terri¬ 
tory to the east have arrived in the city. They 
have come with all speed, so I am informed, but 
after a series of misfortunes, arrived too late for 
the festivities. They tell me that they started 
bearing gifts of great value and an important 
message which they decline to deliver until it is 
to the Pharaoh of Egypt. They were shipwrecked 
off Samos, their treasure was lost in the sea and 
they barely escaped with their lives. After con¬ 
siderable delay and exposure, they obtained 
another ship and came here with all haste. I do 
not know the message; but I would suggest that 
they be received immediately. We cannot learn 
too quickly from them of what is transpiring in 
this country that, while professing to be a loyal 
vassal of Egypt, has lately been over-run by the 
wild tribes that threaten our supremacy.” 

“Today?” asked the King. 


MAN, PHARAOH AND GOD 265 


“At once,” advised Prince Ai, unfalteringly. 

“Within an hour, then,” said Tut-Ankh-Amen. 
“It is the first request that has come from our 
cousin, the new premier of Egypt, and we do not 
hesitate to grant it and comply with his wishes.” 

“Both of us?” asked the queen, teasingly. 

“Both of you — that is what I suggest. And 
further, I would recommend that you receive them 
as graciously as you have received the others who 
have come to you. They have not the graces of 
some of the ambassadors who have arrived at 
Thebes in recent days; but their coming is an 
important event at this time — one that may have 
much to do with immediate military policy.” 

The new premier left them with instructions to 
return in an hour with the ambassadors, who, in 
fact, were awaiting the return of Prince Ai and 
who, although he had not admitted as much to the 
royal pair, had arrived at the palace with a de¬ 
mand, rather than a request, that they be received 
by the monarchs without delay. 

“We should already have been upon the return 
journey,” they said, “and if it does not please the 
Pharaoh of Egypt to give an ear to the message 
we bear, it is our duty to start upon our journey 
homeward tonight and report as much to them who 


266 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


sent us. The land is in open rebellion and awaits 
our return. Are we vassals of Egypt and will 
Egypt protect us when we are attacked by the 
unscrupulous Aziru and the nomadic Khabiri; or 
are our cities to be destroyed ruthlessly and our 
people, who have remained loyal, to become slaves 
of adventurers?” 

The threatening attitude of the newcomers and 
the sympathy he felt for a people that had been 
grossly neglected in the later days of Amenophis 
and wholly ignored by Sefere and Khu-Pen-Aton, 
stirred Ai to appeal for them if it were necessary, 
as he thought might be the case and to use all 
his powers of persuasion, because the king and 
queen had expressly declared that there would be 
no receptions and that intrusions of all kinds were 
not expected. 

The bearers of the message, which was in 
reality an ultimatum, brusquely declared the 
facts and circumstances in the history of the situ¬ 
ation at the request of Tut-Ankh-Amen, who 
received them cordially, despite their manner and 
their evident expectation that the inaction on the 
part of the home government was to be continued 
with the delays and unfulfilled promises of the past. 
The young Pharaoh, however, immediately won 


MAN, PHARAOH AND GOD 267 


them by his frank inquiries and interest. Their 
attitude changed completely when he began to 
make inquiry concerning the length of time that 
would be consumed by an expedition into this 
territory, how many men they believed would be 
required to bring about immediate relief, what 
form of assistance would be most acceptable to 
the worthy vassals of Egypt who had been too 
long neglected and what, in their opinion, would 
be the most advantageous means of striking the 
blow that, if necessary, would be followed by a 
fully equipped expedition that would declare the 
authority of Egypt in the land for all time to 
come. 

Here, at last, was one who spoke and seemed 
to be anxious to prove his words by deeds. The 
ambassadors, who had waived the formalities of 
wholly submissive behavior when they arrived, 
now repented of their actions and humbly knelt 
before the king and queen in acknowledgment of 
the promises they had received. Tut-Ankh-Amen 
arose and held his hand to each one, bidding him 
rise. He assured them that he counted on their 
loyalty and that in them he felt assurance of 
the loyalty of the people for whom they had 
come. 


268 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


“And you tell me that you start upon your 
return at nightfall?” he asked. 

Much as they would have enjoyed a few days 
in the most beautiful city of the world, particu¬ 
larly following the exposure and unpleasant adven¬ 
tures of the journey, they apologized that duty 
called them and forbade spending so much as one 
hour for the gratification of personal desires, 
when they knew that each hour might speed them 
along with the message that they were taking to a 
sorely oppressed people. 

“Our ships will be provisioned by sunset, noble 
Pharaoh,” replied the spokesman, “and before the 
lights from the shore would mark our watery path¬ 
way, we shall be leaving Thebes.” 

“A thousand men shall accompany you!” re¬ 
plied Tut-Ankh-Amen calmly. “Prince, you will 
give the instructions?” he asked, turning to Ai. 
“A thousand shall accompany you, to be followed 
by a thousand each week until word comes to 
us that no more are needed. And if this be not 
enough, as soon as we are in possession of that 
knowledge, two thousand shall take the place of 
one. If it becomes necessary, the army of Egypt 
shall move on Palestine, no more to prove to the 
world what comes to treacherous adventurers like 


MAN, PHARAOH AND GOD 269 


Aziru than to convince the faithful vassals of the 
Pharaoh that the protection of Egypt shall be 
assured to them as it is to the people of Thebes 
who dwell within the shadow of the palace!” 

The men, who had so recently reached their 
feet, again fell upon their knees in gratitude. The 
queen smiled approvingly and the premier was 
overjoyed, wishing that the scene might have been 
witnessed and the young Pharaoh’s words heard 
by all the people of Egypt. 

“Rise,” he said, again grasping their hands. 
“You have a Pharaoh’s word and you shall see 
that Egypt’s king does not forget his promises. 
Prince,” again turning to the premier, “see that 
these men are lodged in the palace while they 
remain and that full provision is made for them, 
for they are our honored guests. Tonight, as you 
leave the city, Thebes shall pay you honor and 
speed you on your way!” 

The ambassadors retired, led by the premier, 
and soon were installed in the apartments assigned 
to honored guests of the king. Servants waited 
upon them, bringing food, fruit and wine. And 
exhausted from the exertions of the voyage as well 
as being elated with the outcome of their inter¬ 
view with the Pharaoh, they lay on their couches 


270 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


and fell asleep, or dozed and dreamed of the 
happier days that were in store for their people. 

The day that was to have been one of rest had 
been changed to one of great activity. Tut-Ankh- 
Amen sought again the counsel of Prince Ai; they 
agreed upon the leader of the first expedition that 
was to start immediately and sent for others who 
could place ships in commission and arrange the 
store of provisions. Before another hour had 
passed, the royal pair had entrusted the first great 
enterprise of their reign to efficient officers of the 
Immortals, who were summoned with all speed 
and assured that their success would win the appre¬ 
ciation of their monarchs, as well as the rewards 
of promotion. 

The military, that had chafed beneath the yoke 
of fanaticism during the closing years of Ameno- 
phis’ reign, a fanaticism that thought more of 
theological controversy than of conquest, and that 
had grown stale during the brief days of Sefere’s 
rule, burned with enthusiasm and expectation as 
the first announcement was made. If volunteers 
had been called for to make this somewhat haz¬ 
ardous journey, the place of each of the thousand 
men wanted would have been filled before night¬ 
fall by ten. Those who received the command to 


MAN, PHARAOH AND GOD 271 

prepare to leave immediately were congratulated 
by their less fortunate comrades who were con¬ 
soled in their disappointment with the suggestion 
that they might be among the next thousand or the 
next. Tut-Ankh-Amen made no secret of his inten¬ 
tion to place a vast army upon a war basis imme¬ 
diately. And this appealed not alone to the 
military, but to civilians as well. 

“The gods be with our soldiers as they are 
with us, beloved,” said his wife as Tut-Ankh-Amen 
plunged into a series of maps that had been 
brought to him, whereby he was making a study 
of the route to be covered by his men during their 
journey, where they would disembark and the ter¬ 
ritory through which they would be called upon 
to pass. 

“The gods cannot deny their favor when the 
fairest of their daughters asks it,” he replied. 

“And when the noblest man in all the world 
rushes to the defense of the weak against the forces 
of evil!” She pressed his hand, as they sat to¬ 
gether and he perused the maps and charts that 
were drawn upon large and small rolls of parch¬ 
ment. 

“Who knows, beloved?” he said at length, after 
a close observation of faded characters on a map, 


272 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


“who knows but that this may be the first great 
journey?” She grasped his hand and held it 
tightly. “You remember the Ethiopian Sorcerer 
and what he said,” continued the young man. 
“ ‘Great journey, the lord of Egypt will go upon 
a great journey.’ You heard him say it. Who 
knows? He may have known, and we smiled at 
the prophecy, believing that the lord of Egypt 
doubtless was destined to spend his entire life at 
Thebes.” 

“But you would not go?” she inquired ex¬ 
citedly. 

“No, no, not now!” He had not anticipated 
that the thought of his departure would disturb 
her. “I was thinking of the future — a long time 
ahead — and may the gods forgive me, for a 
moment I thought of the possibility of the failure 
of our armies in the east. In such an event, the 
Pharaoh of Egypt must go forth himself to the 
relief of his brave warriors and surround himself 
with such a force as must compel the submission 
not only of Palestine, but of all the world. For a 
moment I identified this expedition with the proph¬ 
ecy of the Ethiopian.” 

Tut-Ankh-Amen had no thought of immediate 
departure, however, and the ambassadors them- 


MAN, PHARAOH AND GOD 273 

selves were unable to go according to the approved 
schedule of starting forth at sunset. A sudden 
illness had overtaken three of them and the others 
viewed their condition with apprehension, natu¬ 
rally fearing treachery. In fact, the sick men cried 
out in the delirium to which a fever had brought 
them, that they had been poisoned in the palace 
of the king. The physicians quickly called to at¬ 
tend them were baffled in their diagnosis and to 
the Pharaoh’s anxious inquiries were unable to 
give much comfort, because their patients were 
visibly becoming more seriously afflicted. The 
physicians were able to bring relief to their sorely 
afflicted patients by administering potions that in¬ 
duced sleep, but the fever increased and their 
associates were thrown into confusion and despair. 
Before the sunset hour, which was to have been the 
time of sailing, a fourth member complained of 
violent pains in the abdomen — the first symptoms 
of the malady that had laid the others low. He 
also accused the young Pharaoh of having admin¬ 
istered poison in the food that had been served. 

Prince Ai hurried to the king with these reports 
and appeared to be much agitated. He imagined 
what effect reports of this kind, taken back to 
Palestine, would have upon the people. In this 


274 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


calamity he could see the severing of the last link 
that united Egypt with her eastern tributaries. 
When the messengers of a loyal people were 
unsafe in the palace of their king, the time for a 
general uprising had come — and it would follow 
most certainly. Ai naturally thought chiefly of 
the political consequences. Tut-Ankh-Amen’s 
thoughts were of the men themselves. He insisted 
upon going to their apartments immediately and 
was sorely distressed by what he saw. He implored 
the physicians to exercise their utmost skill and 
to send for other physicians of Thebes for consul¬ 
tation. Full reports were ordered to be despatched 
frequently to the king. Messengers were sent to 
several temples, ordering special prayers for the 
speedy recovery of the men who were referred to 
as the guests and friends of the Pharaoh. After 
consulting with members of the party from Pal¬ 
estine, who were able to view the distressing situ¬ 
ation without prejudice, Tut-Ankh-Amen arranged 
for two of them to accompany his forces as guides 
and interpreters. He was determined that one 
thousand soldiers should be on their way to the 
relief of his vassals at sunset. He had given his 
word and whatever events were in store, it was the 
word of the Pharaoh of Egypt! 


MAN, PHARAOH AND GOD 275 


The situation became more critical, however, 
for an hour before sunset the first of the visitors 
died to be followed shortly by the second. And 
in the confusion caused by this tragedy another, 
thoroughly terrified, fell prostrate and voiced a 
curse upon the Pharaoh and the land of Egypt, 
for he, too, had begun to experience the abdominal 
pains that had attacked the others in the first stages 
of their illness. Tut-Ankh-Amen hurried from his 
apartments again and insisted upon visiting the 
chambers of death. In sorrow, he placed his hands 
over the hearts of the deceased and then, with 
arms extended, implored Osiris to receive their 
souls. 

Prince Ai had not been so disturbed since the 
death of Amenophis, because he saw in these events 
an evil omen for the future. Lamentations from 
the people who heard the king’s sorrow suddenly 
turned the great city of Thebes that had been so 
festive into a metropolis of mourners. 

The fleet sailed at sunset, but they left a sor¬ 
rowing people, for it was known to all that the 
heads of the young king and queen were bowed in 
grief. And the rising sun of the following day 
brought no relief and still further sorrow, for 
two more of the delegates had fallen victims dur- 


276 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


ing the night and were unable to leave their beds. 

To the Egyptians and their physicians it was 
a new and strange malady. Plague, with which 
they were to become acquainted in later times, 
when the armies returned, had come out of the 
east and was to sweep the land of Egypt with a 
blighting hand before it was checked. The second 
day, after the arrival of the ambassadors, a third 
and fourth victim died. On the fourth day, two 
palace attendants were stricken and, following 
this, one of the physicians. 

Tut-Ankh-Amen, overcome with emotion and 
grief at what seemed to be the vengeance of the 
gods, could not be comforted even by the queen, 
who bravely attempted to reassure him and who 
vowed that the gods could not visit their wrath 
upon one whom they had so lately selected to be 
their representative on earth. But it was not all 
anxiety and grief that disturbed the young Pha¬ 
raoh; he also had been stricken by the malady 
and the fever and pains were no less because he 
was the mightiest man in the world. As he realized 
the horror of it all and endured what the others 
had been suffering, the doctors stood around him 
powerless to help and from the first symptoms 
they seemed to fear that, rugged and healthy as 


MAN, PHARAOH AND GOD 277 

lie was, a man in the full flower of his youth, he 
doubtless would be unable to withstand the rav¬ 
ishes of this unheard of disease that seemed to 
them a scourge of the gods. And although those 
most skilled in the science of medicine stood at 
his bedside, although they wept in their impotence, 
they were obliged to shake their heads when the 
queen looked to them for a word of hope. It 
pleased the king for his queen to sit at his side, 
applying cool waters to his head and then pressing 
his hand. Their eyes communicated the message 
that could not pass from lips. 

“Most beloved of all the world,” were his last 
coherent words, as he looked at the one beside 
him. 

“And you are the most beloved of men,” she 
replied, pressing his hand to her lips and face. 

“Gods of Egypt, it cannot be!” she screamed, 
when she saw that he was no longer conscious of 
her presence. Then as she saw that breathing 
was becoming more difficult, she knelt at the bed¬ 
side and raising her arms said quite calmly: I 
thank thee. Great God of Day, I thank thee. Isis, 
great mother of all, I thank thee for him. It was 
a short time that we were together, but I thank thee 
that it was not shorter. Osiris, receive his soul 


278 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


again and permit him to awaken on the morrow in 
the land of day!” 

Then she arose and Prince Ai led her away to 
Kardel and her waiting girls. 

If it had been the vengeance of the gods, as 
the people feared in their grief, the blow was 
struck speedily. It was as if a flash had come 
from the sky, a bolt that summoned the speedy 
return of one of their own; for the majority be¬ 
lieved that Tut-Ankh-Amen was in reality a child 
of the gods, that he had been sent to Egypt for a 
purpose — perhaps to prove the innocence of the 
beloved daughter of the Pharaoh — but that it 
was not their will for him to remain upon the 
earth. The city of Thebes was immediately 
plunged into despondency, the happier omens of 
the past few weeks were forgotten, even the seven- 
day festival in which all had played a part. The 
news was carried from the city to other parts of 
Egypt and the people mourned, not only officially 
as it was the custom to do when a Pharaoh died, 
but because in Tut-Ankh-Amen they had recog¬ 
nized the much-desired and long-looked-for ruler 
who would restore the rightful heritage of the 
land. 

The ancient chronicles held no record of such 


MAN, PHARAOH AND GOD 279 


an unexpected tragedy. Other kings had fallen 
in battle; blit they knew that he who goes to 
battle may not return. Many had died under 
tragic circumstances; but it was in the fullness of 
life. For one to be thrust down only a few days 
after he had mounted the throne and when every 
human being in his kingdom had breathed his 
name with devotion and love, as well as with the 
reverence that a royal name deserves, here was 
something unique, appalling and inexplicable. 
Lamentations went up from every house as soon 
as the intelligence came. Children were told to 
put aside their play and the elders wept, as well 
they might, for the rule of the Eighteenth Dynasty 
of Egyptian kings was at an end. It was true that 
Prince Ai (upon whom the succession fell because 
he was a relative of the late Amenophis, as was 
also his wife) would hold together the remnants 
of power for a short time. But the glory had 
departed and as lusty youth will have its way, as 
typified in the late festival when young Horus 
steered the gilded barge along the river, a new 
dynasty arose and the ancient gods proved that 
they had but turned their faces for a time. Again 
they smiled on the Land of the Nile and prosperity 
continued among its people. 


280 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


The queen, who seemed to be the only person 
in the empire not entirely surprised by what had 
taken place, had few requests to make. One was 
that the gifts that had come to Tut-Ankh-Amen at 
his coronation should be buried with him in the 
great tomb that Amenophis had carved for himself 
out of the living rock in the hills behind Thebes, 
but which his body had not occupied. Jewels, 
gold, priceless raiment and furniture from the 
palace, as well as the chariots in which he had 
made his only appearances as the Pharaoh about 
the streets were to be beside him at the final resur¬ 
rection of the body. 

Stelae were to be carved and sent to the prin¬ 
cipal temples of Egypt, requesting the prayers of 
all for his welfare in the underworld and reciting 
his virtues and the accomplishments of a few days. 
The queen sketched the general plan of what was 
to be recorded thus: 

“When I came to the throne, I found that the 
shrines of the ancient gods of Egypt had become 
as mounds covered with weeds and their halls 
were as our open roads. The whole land was 
neglected by the gods and when messengers were 
sent to Zahi, they did not prosper. If the Pharaoh 
addressed a god to consult with him, he came not 


MAN, PHARAOH AND GOD 281 


at all. If he prayed to a goddess, she did not 
answer his prayer, for the hearts of the gods were 
sick in their bodies so that they destroyed what 
had been done. With my accession, a new era 
dawned and Egypt, with her ancient gods, began 
to prosper again. When I had ascended the 
throne, I took counsel with my heart and investi¬ 
gated every action that is useful to the gods. I 
ordered a beautiful gold image of the Theban 
god, another of Ptah, the god of Memphis, and 
planned to erect monuments to other deities — 
emblems of gold from the tribute of other nations 
to last for all time. I endowed the temples with 
special supplies of food and would have pro¬ 
vided them with priests from the sons of the 
princes of other cities. I filled the barracks with 
male and female slaves and with the spoils of 
foreign countries. I gave to temples gold, silver, 
lapis lazuli, malachite, royal linen, white linen, 
gum, frankincense, myrrh and perfumes. I gave 
commands for sacred barques for the gods, to be 
constructed from the woods of Lebanon and Syria. 
Then it was that the gods of Egypt became cheer¬ 
ful again and the people raised a glad shout and 
danced for gladness.” 

“You, Cousin and Prince,” she said to Ai, 


282 


KING TUT-ANKH-AMEN 


“you must reign upon the throne of Egypt. As 
for me, Kortos, the High Priest, will receive me, 
as did Rolphis when I came to him. Let me go 
back to the Temple of Karnak and spend my life 
there in holy service. Each day at the rising of 
the God of Day, each day at noon and again at the 
sunset hour, I shall thank the gods for the noble 
prince who came when a daughter of Pharaoh 
required his aid.” 


THE END 


EXPLANATORY NOTES 


Ai (Hui), Prince of , was not of royal birth, but married a 
relative of Amenophis IV (or, as some claim, the nurse of the 
Pharaoh) who is described in the inscriptions as “royal wife, 
great lady, princess, great of favors and lady of the two lands.” 
Ai’s inscriptions refer to him as Prince and not as King. 

Amen (Amon ), The God of Thebes. 

Amenophis IV ( the heretic King) discarded all titles that 
would indicate his adherence to the old gods and took the name 
of Khu-en-aten (Khuniaton), which means beloved of Aton or 
Aten, i.e , the god worshipped in the form of the solar disc. 

Amorites. A powerful nation that occupied the country on 
both sides of the river Jordan. 

Ankh-n-esp-amen might be literally translated to mean Splen¬ 
dor of Amen. 

Aten or Aton ( Ra ), the sun-god, and in particular the god of 
Heliopolis. 

Avenue of Sphinx , running from the Karnak Temple to the 
Temple at Luxor, is 6,500 feet long and 80 feet wide. It is 
bordered by rows of huge stone sphinxes. M. Mariette concluded 
that the avenue must have been built at the expense of the 
priests or wealthy inhabitants of the city, as the monuments are 
without names. 

Barbiton was a stringed instrument that was used for the 
accompaniment of songs in ancient Egypt, as well as in Greece 
at a later period. 

Bes was a popular deity introduced from the land of Punt. 
He was a god of matrimony and of the toilet, and had influence 
over births. 

Book of the Dead. A collection of prayers and religious forms. 
It is the most important source of knowledge with regard to the 
Egyptian religion. 


283 


284 EXPLANATORY NOTES 

Cartouche. The oval in which royal names and titles are 
inscribed. 

Chiliarch. The commander of one thousand soldiers. 

Chlamys. A flowing robe or cloak. 

Colossi of Memnon. These two immense stone figures are 
seated on cubical thrones and both represent Amenophis III, 
both having stood before a temple erected by that monarch. 
They are 52 feet high and are upon a pedestal which brings them 
to a total height of 65 feet. Probably they were adorned with a 
crown at least four feet high. A stele nearby tells of the dedi¬ 
cation of the temple. 

Deipnon was the chief meal of the day with the ancients and 
was usually taken late, probably about two hours after sunset. 

Demotic writing consisted of conventional modifications of 
hieratic characters preserving little of the original forms. It was 
used for social and business purposes and probably did not come 
into general use before 900 B.C. 

Embankments of the Nile were very important to the welfare 
of the people and the Pharaohs considered it an honor to give 
them their personal attention. 

Festival of Osiris, Isis and Horus follows the principal events 
as enumerated by Plutarch’s work on the subject. (De Iside et 
Osiride, XII — 20, Squire’s translation.) 

God of Day. A title given to Aten or Ra. 

Greek historians have brought much of the history of ancient 
Egypt to the modem world. Herodotus devotes the second and 
the beginning of the third book of his works to the subject. 
There have been numerous attacks upon his statements; but the 
reading of hieroglyphics, year after year, prove that, on the whole, 
he is trustworthy. The history of Manetho (B.C. 271) is lost, but 
comes to us in the works of Josephus. Diodorus visited Egypt 
about B.C. 57 and based his history chiefly upon Herodotus. 
Other historians of interest on the subject are Strabo (about 
A.D. 15, Chaeremon (about A.D. 50), Plutarch (about A.D. 100), 
*ind Horopollo (about A.D. 400). 

Ham, the name by which Egypt is called in the Hebrew Bible. 


EXPLANATORY NOTES 


285 


The early Egyptians usually called their land Kamt (black) on 
account of the color of the soil and not of the people. The hiero¬ 
glyphic which is read Kam is the skin of a crocodile and means 
a dark color. All attempts to prove that the Egyptian was of 
negro origin are overthrown by facts that cannot be contro¬ 
verted. It is likely that the ancient Egyptians should be classi¬ 
fied in what is known as the Mediterranean Race. 

Hathor, goddess of the sky, of love and of joy, who became 
the Aphrodite of the Greeks. She was worshipped at Thebes as 
the guardian of the necropolis. The cow was sacred to her and 
she was depicted with a cow’s head, or wearing cow’s horns. It 
was no doubt a form of Hathor that was worshipped as the 
Golden Calf by the Israelites during their sojourn in the desert. 

Hebrews were in contact with the Egyptians at a remote 
period of antiquity. Genesis XII:10-12, Abraham went down to 
the land of Egypt because there was famine in the land and prob¬ 
ably reached Egypt at about the time of the Twelfth Dynasty. 
Famine in Palestine again compelled Jacob to send his sons to 
Egypt for grain. Joseph was sold to a caravan on the way, 
became wazir or prime minister and married the daughter of a 
priest of Heliopolis. See Deuteronomy XXIII :7—“Thou shalt not 
abhor an Egyptian because thou wast a stranger in his land.” 

Hecatontarch. The leader of one hundred men. 

Hermonthis. A city on the Nile, about eight miles from 
Thebes. The modern town is Erment. 

Hieratic writing was a form employed by the priests, who also 
at times used hieroglyphics. The oldest hieratic has been found 
near the pyramids and probably dates from the Fifth or Sixth 
Dynasties. 

Hieroglyphics, the peculiar picture-writing of Egypt, were not 
fully understood until the discovery in 1799 of the Rosetta Stone, 
which had the text written in ancient Egyptian, in Demotic char¬ 
acters and in Greek. 

High Priests of Thebes. Herodotus declared that Hectaeus saw 
in the imperial city the statues of 346 high priests, who had fol¬ 
lowed one another in regular succession. 


286 


EXPLANATORY NOTES 


Hittites. A warlike tribe, living to the north of Palestine. 

Horses were bought in Egypt by King Solomon a9 early as 
B.C. 1000 (Chronicles 2—1:16-17). 

Horus received universal homage as a sun-god and doubtless 
represented eternal youth or the rebirth of spring. He was the 
son of Osiris and Isis. 

Hui , see Ai. 

Immortals, The, were so called because, when one of them died 
or fell in battle, a substitute was accepted at once, so that they 
always numbered 10,000 warriors — a fact noted by Herodotus. 

Isis, sister and wife of Osiris, was the chief female deity in 
Egyptian mythology. She may be taken to denote the fertility 
of the earth, the great Mother. She was the mother of Horus. 

Incense was known to the earliest Egyptians of whom there 
is any known history, and it is as ancient as the most ancient 
known religion. 

Ka was the double supposed to repose in a man and statue. 
It could see what offerings were made to the deceased, and hear 
what prayers were offered. 

Karnak Temple’s great Hypostyle Hall is still one of the 
wonders of the world. The depth is 170 feet, the breadth 338 
feet and its total area 5450 square yards — large enough to 
accommodate the entire church of Notre Dame, in Paris. The 
roof is supported by 134 columns arranged in 16 rows. Each of 
the central columns is 33 feet in circumference and 69 feet 
high, with capitals eleven feet high. 

Land of Day. The abode of the blessed after death; the 
Egyptian heaven. 

Lotus flowers were used as a religious symbol in ancient 
Egypt. 

Memphis. The early capital of Egypt. It was on the west 
bank of the Nile, south of Cairo. 

Meritaton. A name of Khu-Pen-Aton. 

Moses (Mesu ). (See introduction.) 

Nabla was an ancient Egyptian harp that in some instances 
was made of ivory inlaid with gold. 


EXPLANATORY NOTES 287 

Neith may be generally understood to refer to the Goddess of 
War. 

Night Demon. A name given to the god, Set. 

Osiris was universally worshipped as the god of the dead and 
seemed to typify the spiritual. His symbol was a post, in which 
he was supposed to dwell. 

Oleanders of astonishing size are still to be found in Egypt. 

Palaces of ancient kings of Egypt were within walls like the 
temples and were often of stone; but exact information concern¬ 
ing many of them cannot be obtained. Probably they were often 
buildings attached to the temples. Rooms were grouped around 
open courts, separated by pylons. Certain apartments were set 
aside for state receptions and ceremonies, others for the male 
members of the household, and still others for the royal ladies. 
Servants, not in close attendance on royalty, slept outside in 
small chambers against the surrounding walls. The palaces had 
gardens of ornamental shrubs and trees, often with artificial ponds 
or lakes. 

Papyrus (Cyperus papyrus ). A plant used in ancient times 
as writing material. Sections of the stems of the plants were 
pressed and then gummed transversely so that any length desired 
could be made. The famous “Harris Papyrus” is 135 feet long. 

Pastophor. A lesser priest. 

Pharaoh. A title which may be taken to mean Great House , 
much as we speak of the Sublime Porte. It was the title of the 
chief ruler of ancient Egypt. 

Portrait statue of Tut-Ankh-Amen, which has been so much 
admired, was found by M. Georges Legrain at Thebes, and doubt¬ 
less shows the features of the king. 

Ptah. One of the oldest of the gods, worshipped from the 
First Dynasty. Other gods were believed to have come from his 
eye, while men came from his mouth. 

Punt. A country, probably the part of the modern Somaliland 
which borders the Gulf of Aden. 

Pylons were disconnected gates with sloping sides that led to 
Egyptian temples. It may have been these to which Homer 


288 


EXPLANATORY NOTES 


referred when he called Thebes a city of One Hundred Gates. 

Ra. The sun-god. (See introduction.) 

Ramesseum , according to Diodorus, had rooms in which 
twenty thousand books were stored and it bore an inscription, 
“the hospital of the soul.” Although the Ramesseum was built 
by Rameses II, and consequently was not in existence at the 
period of his novel, Mr. Bell has taken the liberty of introducing 
it into his story, since it typified the Imperial Library at Thebes, 
which it replaced. 

Resurrection was always believed in by the Egyptians, no 
matter how far back the records are traced. Even Osiris arose 
from the dead. The belief was that the material body was 
restored and enjoyed eternal life. 

Sacrifice of human beings is known to have taken place, a 
virgin being thrown into the Nile in order to obtain a plentiful 
inundation. The festival was celebrated in magnificent style 
when the waters began to rise and was called Kerh-en-hatui. It 
was believed that unless the sacrifice was made the river would 
refuse to rise. 

Sefere, also referred to in history as Sekere (Saakeri ), may 
perhaps be placed in the chronological record as co-regent with 
Amenophis IV before the latter’s death. His full name was 
Se-aa-Ka-Ra-Scheser-Kheperu. 

Seal rings were worn by the Egyptians from remote antiquity. 
Genesis XLI:42, Pharaoh gives Joseph his signet ring. They 
have been found on mummies. 

Set. The god of evil, and the deadly enemy of Osiris. (See 
Typhon.) 

Sistrum was an instrument used at religious ceremonies and 
consisted of a bow from which depended rings hung on sticks, 
which were jingled together. 

Shaving of the head was prescribed for priests by their reli¬ 
gion and a wig of stiff curls was placed over the head. Such a 
wig is preserved in the Berlin museum. Beards also were false 
and were frequently curled. 

Stelae were stones upon which inscriptions were carved, often 


EXPLANATORY NOTES 


289 


dedications, historical records or eulogies of the deceased. 

Storms in which thunder and lightning appear are rare in the 
upper part of Egypt, but they have occurred even in modern 
times. 

Taxiarch. An officer in the Egyptian army, with a rank about 
equivalent to the modern captain. 

Ten Thousand Immortals. (See Immortals.) 

Thoth was the moon god, later identified by the Greeks with 
Hermes. The ibis and baboon were sacred to him. 

Toth , the month of, lasted from August 29 to September 27, 
or thereabouts. 

Tut-Ankh-Amen may be taken to mean “image of,” “beloved 
by,” “glory of,” or “splendor of,” Amen. 

Typhon was a god representing the destructive forces of 
nature. His color was red and it has been claimed that in ancient 
times red-haired persons were sacrificed to him. Harmful plants 
and animals were dedicated to him. Some authorities identify 
him with the god, Set. 

Urceus snake was a mark of royal dignity and always was on 
the head-dress of kings and queens in the ancient records. 

Underworld. The ancient Egyptian belief was that it was a 
narrow valley parallel with Egypt; that it began somewhere near 
the delta of the Nile, and extended as far as “where the sun 
rises.” The soul of man endeavored to go the entire length of 
this valley on the night after death, when it was to be judged. 
The trip was made easier if passage could be obtained on the 
barge of the sun-god. The magic word entitling one to such 
a passage was whispered into the ear of the deceased by the 
priests and was kept a secret from the living. 

Valley of the Kings. Most of the royal tombs are situated in 
a rocky valley three to four miles to the west of the river, behind 
the city of Thebes. Arable land in the vicinity of the Nile was 
considered too valuable for tombs and, when possible, they were 
placed where they would not interfere in any way with agriculture. 

Wine was extensively made in ancient Egypt and this might 
easily be done now were it not that Egypt is amply supplied with 


290 EXPLANATORY NOTES 

cheap and excellent wine from the Mediterranean countries. 

Women were reverenced even more than men in ancient Egypt 
and sons, when declaring their descent, often would mention 
their mothers’ names in preference to the names of their fathers. 



PUBLICATIONS OF THE ST. BOTOLPH SOCIETY 

53 Beacon Street Boston, Massachusetts 

THE FAMOUS SEA STORIES OF 

HERMAN MELVILLE 

Each one volume, cloth decorative, i2mo, illustrated 
(except as otherwise noted) $1.90 

MOBY DICK; Or, The White Whale. 
TYPEE. A Real Romance of the South Sea. 
0M00. A Narrative of Adventures in the 
South Seas; a sequel to TYPEE. 

WHITE JACKET; Or, The World on a Man- 
of-War. 

MARDI; and a Voyage Thither. $ 2 . 00 . 

T HE recent centenary of Herman Melville 
created renewed interest in his famous 
sea stories. 

Melville’s power of describing and investing 
with romance, scenes and incidents witnessed 
and participated in by himself was unequalled. 
These stories, though written more than fifty 
years ago, are more attractive than ever, and 
are daily growing in popularity. 


“Melville wove human element and natural 
setting into recitals which aroused the enthu¬ 
siasm of critics and sent a thrill of delight 
through the reading public when first pub¬ 
lished, and which both for form and matter 
have ever since held rank as classics in the 
literature of travel .”—Boston Herald. 


L 












PUBLICATIONS OF THE ST. BOTOLPH SOCIETY 

53 Beacon Street Boston, Massachusetts 


n» 


JARVIS 

By REGINALD WRIGHT KAUFFMAN 

Author of “My Heart and Stephanie/’ “The House 
of Bondage /’ etc. 

Cloth decorative, i 2 mo, illustrated, $ 1.75 

nPWO and twenty years have passed since JARVIS 

—then with unintended challenge (so Mr. 
Kauffman assures us in the preface) called “Jarvis 
of Harvard”—first saw the light The red sun of 
the Victorian era was still warm; the delightful 
madness of the century’s end held us all, and none 
more firmly than the young. And so Jarvis was a 
“devil of a fellow” in the year of his publication. He 
created a literary panic, divided a university, shocked 
one public and delighted another. One newspaper 
man called his story “a psychological study of the 
‘scarlet man’”; the Boston Transcript’s reviewer 
intimated that the author ought to be “ashamed to 
have his name on the title page” and then sent a 
marked copy of the review to the author’s uncle, 
to whom the book was boyishly dedicated! Why, 
then, the present re-issue? 

Because the story has something to justify it and 
possesses vitality. People want it as a picture of 
youth at a period of the world that will never be 
duplicated. JARVIS appeals because his is an en¬ 
during type of the young man seeking, though 
blindly, an ideal — trying, though by mistaken 
methods, to make his own synthesis of life as too 
many find it. These possibilities argue against 
changing one word of the text, and so, in response 
to numberless requests, the St. Botolph Society re¬ 
issue Mr. Kauffman’s first book—JARVIS. 














PUBLICATIONS OF THE ST. BOTOLPH SOCIETY 

53 Beacon Street_Boston, Massachusetts 

The Heart that Knows 


By CHARLES G. D. ROBERTS 


Author of “Earth’s Enigmas,” 
Wild,” “Barbara Ladd,” etc. 
Cloth decorative, i2mo, $1.7 5 


“Kindred of the 


TpHIS is a story of the fisher and sailor 
folk of the Tantramar marsh country 
about the head of the Bay of Fundy—a region 
of violent tides, of vast, fertile salt meadows 
fenced in from the tides by interminable bar¬ 
riers of dike—and of strenuous, adventurous 
people who occupy themselves with all the 
romantic business of the sea. The passions of 
these people are vehement, like their tides, but 
their natures have much of the depth, richness, 
and steadfastness which characterize their 
exhaustless meadows. The action turns upon 
the wisdom of the heart in discerning truth 
and love where mere reason has seen but gross 
betrayal. 

“A novel of singularly effective strength, 
luminous in literary color, rich in its passionate 
yet tender drama .”—New York Globe. 




PUBLICATIONS OF THE ST. BOTOLPH SOCIETY 

S3 Beacon Street Boston, Massachusetts 




The Call of the South 

By ROBERT LEE DURHAM 
Cloth decorative, i2mo, illustrated, $1.75 

A N absorbing and intensely realistic story 
dealing with the race problem in this 
country. The principal theme is the danger 
to society from the increasing miscegenation 
of the black and white races, and the en¬ 
couragement it receives in the social amenities 
extended to negroes of distinction by persons 
prominent in politics, philanthropy and educa¬ 
tional endeavor. The moral of the story is 
not flung at the reader’s head, but is absorbed 
unconsciously, as the author (a Southern 
lawyer by the way) forecasts future possible 
events, because of the intermingling of the 
blacks and whites socially, in fascinating and 
dramatic manner. The force of the book is 
tremendous. In dramatic power it equals 
Tolstoi’s “Resurrection.” 

“The speech of Rutledge before the Senate is 
splendid. By itself it is one of the best argu¬ 
ments against social equality that has ever ap¬ 
peared. It should be printed in a pamphlet by 
itself and given world-wide distribution.”— 
Louisville Courier-Journal. 











U y 

PUBLICATIONS OF THE ST. BOTOLPH SOCIETY 

53 Beacon Street Boston, Massachusetts 

WORKS OF 

Gabriele D’Annunzio 


S IGNOR D’ANNUNZIO is known throughout the 
world as a poet and a dramatist, but above all as a 
novelist, for it is in his novels that he is at his best. In 
poetic thought and graceful expression he has few equals 
among the writers of the day. 

He is engaged on a most ambitious work — nothing 
less than the writing of nine novels which cover the whole 
field of human sentiment. This work he has divided into 
three trilogies, and five of the nine books have been pub¬ 
lished. It is to be regretted that other labors have inter¬ 
rupted the completion of the series. 

“This book is realistic. Some say that it is brutally so. 
But the realism is that of Flaubert, and not of Zola. There 
is no plain speaking for the sake of plain speaking. Every 
detail is justified in the fact that it illuminates either the 
motives or the actions of the man and woman who here 
stand revealed. It is deadly true. The author holds the 
mirror up to nature, and the reader, as he sees his own 
experiences duplicated in passage after passage, has some¬ 
thing of the same sensation as all of us know on the first 
reading of George Meredith’s ‘Egoist.’ Reading these 
pages is like being out in the country on a dark night in a 
storm. Suddenly a flash of lightning comes and every 
detail of your surroundings is revealed.”— Review of “ The 
Triumph of Death ” in the New York Evening Sun. 

The volumes published are as follows. Each I vol., 
library i 2 mo, cloth, _ $ 1.75 


THE ROMANCES OF THE ROSE 
THE CHILD OF PLEASURE (II Piacere) 

THE INTRUDER (L’Innocente) 

THE TRIUMPH OF DEATH (II Trionfo della Morte) 


THE ROMANCES OF THE LIL Y 
THE MAIDENS OF THE ROCKS (Le Vergini delle Rocce) 
THE ROMANCES OF THE POMEGRANATE 
1 THE FLAME OF LIFE (II Fuoco) * 












■If 3 *1 

PUBLICATIONS OF THE ST. BOTOLPH SOCIETY 

53 Beacon Street Boston, Massachusetts 


The Making gf a Saint 

By W. SOMERSET MAUGHAM 
Author of 

“ The Moon and Sixpence” “Of Human Bondage” etc. 

Cloth decorative , i 2 mo , illustrated, $ 1.75 

SOMERSET MAUGHAM has attained literary fame 
^ and popularity with the reading public equalled by 
few English writers. His plays are drawing audiences in 
every city; his books are always among the best sellers; so 
that the St. Botolph Society shows excellent judgment 
in selecting his THE MAKING OF A SAINT for the 
first publication to carry the new imprint. 

“THE MAKING OF A SAINT is a romance of medi¬ 
aeval Italy. None can resent the frankness and apparent 
brutality of the scenes through which the hero and his 
companions of both sexes are made to pass, and many will 
yield ungrudging praise to the author’s vital handling of 
the truth.”— Boston Herald. 

“An exceedingly strong story of original motive and 
design. . . . The scenes are imbued with a spirit of 
frankness . . . and in addition there is a strong dramatic 
flavor.”— Philadelphia Press. 

“A sprightly tale abounding in adventures, and redolent 
with the spirit of mediaeval Italy.”— Brooklyn Times. 

L. J 





p~ “1 

PUBLICATIONS OF THE ST. BOTOLPH SOCIETY 

53 Beacon Street Boston, Massachusetts 

The Sands of Pleasure 

By FILSON YOUNG 

Author of “ The Happy Motorist ,” “Frnus and Cupid, an 
Impression ,” etc. 

Cloth decorative , i2mo, $1.65 

< i 'T'VHE consciousness of doing something wrong would 
JL make it ugly.” 

“Morality is only an underbred substitute for decency.” 

These two quotations from THE SANDS OF PLEA¬ 
SURE are indicative of this unusual story and the more 
unusual point of view. “I had a story to tell,” wrote the 
author. “I have told it as well as I knew how—that 
ought to be enough, and more than enough, for me to say 
about this book. But some have decreed, with what 
wisdom I do not pretend to measure, that this subject and 
that, very urgent though they may be in the life of man, 
shall not be written or read about in books designed 
merely for the entertainment of his mind. I have disobeyed 
this decree, and cast a great part of my tale in a region held 
to be out of bounds—Bohemia.” 

It is a story of Bohemia, but written with the healthy 
enthusiasm of youth for all there is in life. Much of the 
greatest the world has produced in art and literature has 
been born of the Montmarte and the Quartier Latin, but 
little of worth has been written about them. Murger’s 
“La Vie de Boheme” was a great romance. Here is a fine, 
realistic novel .— u Ne creator nb crealura mai — fu senza 
amoreN 

“It is tense, strong, narrative, and descriptive writing 
of a sort that is wholly admirable.”— London Graphic. 

“Mr. Young blends the artistic with the realistic and 
conjures up scenes which can never be forgotten by the 
reader, ana no greater praise than that could be given to 
a writer.”— Western Morning News, Plymouth, England. 

—J 















p* 


PUBLICATIONS OF THE ST. BOTOLPH SOCIETY 

53 Beacon Street Boston, Massachusetts 


Omar, the Tentmaker 

A ROMANCE OF OLD PERSIA 

By NATHAN HASKELL DOLE 

Author of “The Spell of Switzerland” “The Rubaiyat 
of Omar Khayyam, Multivariorum Edition” etc. 
Cloth decorative, i2mo, illustrated, $1.65 

O MAR, THE TENTMAKER’ is real litera¬ 
ture, and the fame of the book should 
grow with the years. Had the writer never pro¬ 
duced anything save this volume his life would 
have been well worth while, for this romance of 
old Persia is a thing of beauty and a joy forever.” 
—Vicksburg Evening Post. 


Captain Fracasse 

Translated from the French of Gautier 

Cloth decorative, i2mo, illustrated with ten illustra¬ 
tions by Victor A. Searles and an elaborate jacket 
with an illustration in full color by Frank T. 
Merrill, $1.75 

T HERE is a real satisfaction in turning to this 
genuine old fantasy of love, adventure and 
heroism. It is a belated blossom of the romantic 
period in fiction—not a forced and artificial bloom 
put forth in response to popular demand.” — St. 
Paul Pioneer Press. 













PUBLICATIONS OF THE ST. BOTOLPH SOCIETY f 


53 Beacon Street 


Boston, Massachusetts 


THE PHYSIOLOGY OF 
MARRIAGE 


PETTY TROUBLES OF MARRIED LIFE 

By HONORE DE BALZAC 

Edited, with Introduction by J. Walker McSpaddcn 
Cloth , large i2mo, illustrated, $1.90 

M ARRIAGE is not an institution of nature. 
The family in the East is entirely different 
from the family in the West. Man is the servant 
of Nature, and the institutions of Society are grafts, 
not spontaneous growths of Nature. Laws are made 
to suit manners, and manners vary. Marriage must 
therefore undergo the gradual development towards 
perfection to which all human affairs submit.” 

These words, pronounced in the presence of the 
Conseil d’Etat by Napoleon, during the discussion 
of the civil code, produced a profound impression on 
Balzac—universally conceded to be the greatest 
novelist of France if not of the world—and sug¬ 
gested to his mind the writing of this “history of 
human thought” in which he sets forth matters 
which represent what everybody thfnks about mar¬ 
riage, but no one dares to say. The popular demand 
for Balzac’s works has had a tremendous impetus 
within the last few years, and the re-issue of THE 
PHYSIOLOGY OF MARRIAGE, at this time, 
when America in particular and the world in general 
“views with alarm” the prevalency of divorce, has 
heightened interest in this greatest of all works on 
the fascinating subject of marriage. 













p 


: 1 


1U 


PUBLICATIONS OF THE ST. BOTOLPH SOCIETY 

53 Beacon Street Boston, Massachusetts 


Edward Barry 

A ROMANCE OF THE SOUTH SEAS 

By LOUIS BECKE 

Cloth decorative, 12mo t illustrated, $1.65. 

A | A HE rediscovery of Herman Melville, mariner and mys- 
tic, together with the marked popularity of South Sea 
Island travel and fiction at the present time, makes it 
timely to call attention to another writer of sea tales, of 
almost equal merit, Louis Becke. 

George Louis Becke, born in New South Wales, was a 
trader in the South Sea Islands from 1870 to 1893. When 
he turned to writing his fame was instantaneous. He still 
remains the brightest figure in Australian letters. His style 
is that of Stevenson, and his narratives, many of which 
have the intensity of autobiography, and the authoritative¬ 
ness of personal experience, are as vivid as Conrad’s. His 
books are born of the South Seas they represent. 

EDWARD BARRY is the story of a young man, mate 
of a small brig, engaged in the pearl fisheries. Strong and 
even tragic, as is the novel in the main, the love and devo¬ 
tion of a woman is portrayed with delicate feeling. Nowhere 
does drama and romance flourish as in the South Seas, and 
Louis Becke is one of its most appealing writers. 

“ For a rousing, absorbing and withal a truthful tale 
of the South Seas, commend me to Louis Becke. 
EDWARD BARRY is one of the best, and the love 
romance that runs through it will be appreciated by 
every one.”— Philadelphia North American. 


J 






PUBLICATIONS OF THE ST. BOTOLPH SOCIETY 

53 Beacon Street Boston, Massachusetts 


TWO POWERFUL NOVELS BY 

GUSTAV FRENSSEN 

Each one volume , cloth decorative , i2mo, illustrated, per 
volume, $1.7S> 

JORN UHL. Translated by F. S. Delmer. 

i i T ORN UHL ” is the most powerful story of modern 
German life, and was the literary sensation of 
Europe. Over two hundred thousand copies were sold 
within eighteen months of issue. The story touches upon 
many of the social and ethical problems of the day. This 
novel stands as a book of real worth, a sincere criticism of 
life, and a poet’s interpretation of the life of man and the 
wonder of the universe of God. 

“ This is Mr. Frenssen’s best-known work, and one that 
could not have too many readers in this country. The 
simple and fine story of Jorn’s efforts to save the family 
acres has a measure of philosophy and poetic vision that 
lift it quite above any other study in recent times.”— 
New York Evening Post. 

HOLYLAND. Translated by M. A. Hamilton . 

T HE exclusive authorized translation of Holyland,” 
pronounced by competent critics to be the greatest 
novel of modern times. The scenes and characters are 
drawn from among the humble sea-faring folk who live on 
the borders of the German Ocean. 

“A remarkable novel, judged by whatever standard, 
one proving that a really great novel knows no one^country 
alone, but must approach the universal in appeal.”— New 
York Globe . 













PUBLICATIONS OF THE ST. BOTOLPH SOCIETY 


53 Beacon Street 


Boston, Massachusetts 


What Allah Wills 


A ROMANCE OF MOROCCO 

By IRWIN L. GORDON, F. R. G. S. 

Cloth decorative , i2mo, illustrated by William Van Dresser, 
$1.65. 


STORY of love and adventure, full of the quivering 



1 atmosphere of the Moorish East.”— New York 
World. 

“The high purpose of ‘What Allah Wills’ lifts it out of 
the realm of ordinary romance and stamps it as the most 
important novel of the Moslem world since Robert 
Hichens’ ‘Garden of Allah.’ ” — Philadelphia Public 
Ledger. 


Servitude 


By IRENE OSGOOD 


Cloth decorative i2mo, $1.65. 

( < ' I 'HE author shows a great gift of originality and 


A dramatic insight. It is a story that will hold firmly 
the attention of even the veteran novel reader to the end.” 
— Brooklyn Eagle. 

“The novel teems with romance. Few books unite such 
a pleasing style with so great a wealth of exciting romance 
and interesting adventure.” — Chicago Record-Herald. 













3P 

PUBLICATIONS OF THE ST. BOTOLPH SOCIETY 

53 Beacon Street Boston, Massachusetts 


The 

Mysteries of Paris 

By EUGENE SUE 

Illustrated with thirty-two etchings , six 
volumes , cloth , gilt top , $12.00 

A LTHOUGH many years have elapsed 
since the death of Eugene Sue, no fitting 
edition of this great author’s masterpiece has 
ever been published; and yet he stands today the 
third member of the great triumvirate of French 
authors who not only did much for the litera¬ 
ture of France, but did their share toward 
revolutionizing many old ideas. If choice of 
the three greatest French novels were made, 
the selection would undoubtedly consist of 
“Les Miserables,” “The Three Musketeers,” 


and “The Mysteries of Paris.” 






PUBLICATIONS OF THE ST. BOTOLPH SOCIETY 

53 Beacon Street Boston, Massachusetts 


Celebrated Crimes 

By ALEXANDER DUMAS 

New edition in four volumes, cloth, gilt top, with many 
illustrations, etchings and duogravures from rare prints and 
from original drawings by Edmund H. Garrett. With an 
introduction by Nathan Haskell Dole, and complete index, 
$10.00. 

T HIS edition presents for the first time, in a uniform 
set, the complete text of Dumas’ wonderful master¬ 
piece, as it includes CELEBRATED CRIMES OF 
THE RUSSIAN COURT, translated by Mickael Gort- 
shakov. The author was scrupulously accurate, giving 
every incident according to the evidence obtained by his 
exhaustive research and the translating and editing have 
been done with skill and judgment, the result being a work 
of merit, not only as literature but as history. 

The romantic portions of the history of Europe, from 
Russia to Scotland, are given as only Dumas could write. 
The work includes the crimes and intrigues, the causes 
celebres, of the royal courts of Europe, portrayed in the 
most remarkable manner. 


“The reader will gain many powerful impressions of 
the secrets of court life, of the evils of absolute autocracy 
and its inevitable degeneration . . . Alive with interest 
. . . not a dull page in it.”— Brooklyn Eagle. 













lf T " ' 

PUBLICATIONS OF THE ST. BOTOLPH SOCIETY 

53 Beacon Street Boston, Massachusetts 

LOVE AFFAIRS 
OF GREAT MUSICIANS 

By RUPERT HUGHES 

Author of <( Contemporary American Composers,”etc. 

Cloth decorative, 8vo, profusely illustrated, $4.00 

A COLLECTION of romances of the world’s 
most noted musicians. From Beethoven, never 
under banns, but always in love, to Bach, the very 
much married, the home-maker; from Tschaikovski, 
who was mortally afraid of his own wife, to 
Handel, who cared for no woman, but terrorized 
many—these love affairs, and scores of others, 
make up a chronicle of both musical and amatory 
interest. 

A partial list of the chapters includes: 

Bach, the Patriarch 

Gluck, the Domestic 

Rousseau, the Confessor 

Beethoven: The Great Bumblebee 

Von Weber—the Rake Reformed 

Piccinni, the Amiable 

The Felicities of Mendelssohn 

Papa and Mama Haydn 

Robert Schumann and Clara Wieck 

Musicians as Lovers 






PUBLICATIONS OF THE ST. BOTOLPH SOCIETY 

53 Beacon Street Boston, Massachusetts 


Odes from the Divan of Hafiz 

By RICHARD LeGALLIENNE 
Author of 

“The Quest of the Golden Girl” etc . 

One volume , decorative boards . $ 3- 00 

The same , Persian ooze leather , decorative . 5.00 

M R. RICHARD LeGALLIENNE’S rendering of 
“The Odes of Hafiz,” as in the case of his para¬ 
phrase of Omar Khayyam, has been made from literal 
prose versions of the poet, supplemented by his own 
fancy. While he has kept as closely as he deems neces¬ 
sary to his original, his aim, as before, has been to make 
English poetry, rather than a joyless shadow of a great 
classic. He offers this rendering in the first place as 
poetry, in the second as translation; but at the same time 
his aim has been, as faithfully as in him lies, truly to 
interpret the great Persian poet to English readers, so 
that the total result of his endeavor is really — if not 
literally — Hafiz. 

“Of all the renderings of ‘ The Odes of Hafiz ’ which 
we have seen, Mr. LeGallienne’s is by all odds the best 
adapted to give the English reader an adequate idea of 
the poetry of Hafiz .”—Literary Digest. 
















PUBLICATIONS OF THE ST. BOTOLPH SOCIETY 

53 Beacon Street _Boston, Massachusetts 

Famous Beauties 
in Art 

By ARM AND DAYOT 
Cloth decorative, i2mo, illustrated, $2.50. 

book o£ art and a book of beauty; in which the 
image of woman, from the beginning of the eight¬ 
eenth century to the present day, offers a sparkling mirror 
from which are reflected the characteristics of races, the 
technic of schools, and the ideals of artists. 

A fascinating book on a fascinating subject.” — New 
York World. 

Love in Art 

By MARY KNIGHT POTTER 
Cloth decorative, i2vio, illustrated, $2.50. 

\ treatise on the love between man and woman as 
represented in the plastic arts from the middle of 
the seventeenth century. Primarily intended for those 
who have neither time nor desire to do much original 
research, it presents an interesting subject in an uncom¬ 
plicated and direct manner. 

“The volume is taken up with the feeling that her 
words are authoritative, and that the book will be found 
of special value.”— New York Times. 
















PUBLICATIONS OF THE ST. BOTOLPH SOCIETY 

53 Beacon Street Boston, Massachusetts 


Practical Palmistry for 
the Amateur 

By EVELINE MICHELL FARWELL 
Cloth, $1.2 5. 

T HIS book is not intended for use by the professional 
palmist. It assumes no prior knowledge of the sub¬ 
ject on the part of the reader, and is written in simple, 
straightforward style free from technicalities, so that it is 
easily understood by any one. It gives a concise explana¬ 
tion of all the terms used, and shows in a clear manner how 
to read character, or “tell fortunes,” from the shape of, 
and the lines and markings on, the hand. 


Hypnotism 

Its facts , theories and related phenomena with explanatory 
anecdotes , descriptions and reminiscences. 

By CARL SEXTUS 


Illustrated , cloth t $2.00. 

T HIS is a correct guide to the little understood science, 
with an exposition of how subjects are influenced. 
The subject of hypnotism and its related phenomena is 
of great importance and interest in the light of recent 
developments in the scientific and surgical world. The 
author explains everything connected with the phenomena, 
shows the relation of hypnotism to society, its significance 
morally and legally, and explains many hitherto more or 
less unexplained questions. 










































































































































































































































JjJM Q 1923 













































































